ă€ŠBlood Bornă€‹


 Prologue: Born for war.(PRd)

    This is my first attempt at writing on this site. I have no idea if it will do well, or bomb, but regardless I will write this story, short or long to it''s end. It is to practice my storytelling, and world weaving skills. I hope that those who read it enjoy the ride, and for those who dislike it, to each there own.

    The first few portions of this will likely be slow, as I am focused on the initial building of the world, and several key characters within the story. Just a warning for those that dislike story, and prefer extreme fast paced graphical display. Each segment will be as descriptive as I can make it without going overboard, and it will also have several portions throughout the story that are graphically gore, and violence related. This is not a happy story, it will not likely end on a good note. You have been warned.

    PR credit to Roguemist.

    <hr />

    The female has been laying there for hours in child birth. One could hardly fathom why it was taking one who was rumored to be a powerful member of her species, so long to give birth to the next group of Berserkers . She was a breeder, it was her sole purpose after losing viability as a warrior from too many battles. For myself, I looked down upon the panting and groaning female, tawny fur covering her powerful frame, and thought only one thing. Weak, she would die giving birth to these four cubs, for Berserkers were always born in four. It was how his people are wired. Give birth while in there leonine form, and it would be four cubs that came out instead of one child.

    Sighing, he debating on ending her life, and ripping the mewling runts from her womb to end the display. He was there originator, there beginning. He was the Blood Father to the Pridelings, his children. Born and bred for war, power was all they valued. Death and violence is there trade. They are still few, only numbering within the hundreds of thousands. But they had decimated multiple tribes surrounding their home, the ancient forest of Hyborium.

    Using this forest as the base, the berserker offspring as their shock troops while slowly building breeding programs for other desired traits within their respective bloodlines, he had all but ensured there glorious start upon the world''s surface. One so embroiled in war, that peace was an almost foreign and unknown concept.

    Once more looking down upon the panting female, he glares with his single remaining eye, amber in color, and reached down to slit her throat. he grew tired of it. Upon slitting the femalesˇŻ throat, his guard watching impassively, her blood sprayed in an arc outward as a single pain filled roar echoed through the chamber before the life dimmed within her own amber eyes.

    Upon killing the female, he reached down and ripped her stomach open, her organs spilling outward even as she released her bowels. Pulling her stomach and intestines out, he reached within her womb. Ripping it out, his eye widened slightly in surprise, there was only a single cub, and what seemed like...bones within the womb. Tearing into it, he pulled a single cub from within, still gnawing on a bone.  It dropped the bone when it realized it had been picked up by the scruff of its neck by something larger, and from the smell, dangerous the little cub fought with all its strength. I ignored it, the whelp was useless and hardly a threat at this age. But what interested me was that it had apparently killed and devoured its brothers and sisters within the womb. A pure berserker, the first. His breeding program showed progress with this one success. The loss of the mother may have been regrettable, but the result outweighed her life by miles. Smiling, showing off my fang filled mouth at the cub who had his amber eyes trained upon me as it struggled, I growled lightly causing the whelp to freeze and piss itself...Weak, but that would be beaten out of him soon enough. This single cub was born for war. "Rage" I said, his name. Simple, and appropriate. He would be named for what he was, the rage of his people made manifest.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    One of my guards stepped forward momentarily. "Blood Father, we are running late. The Ten will begin to worry." he ended the statement with a cough as I glared at him. The Ten, the first of my children to be made were also the strongest, and most frighteningly loyal. Following them came my Black Guard, of which two were currently shadowing me. But it hardly mattered. They could wait. "You" I said, a light growl punctuating the word, as with everything. My voice had developed a growling deep, almost beastial tenure. "Tell them I will be there momentarily, and you. Take this whelp to the training grounds. He will be useful. Ensure the instructor knows I have a special interest in the cub. Use the harshest, cruelest methods to forge him into a machine of war and death." Tilting my head slightly to the side, I add smiling, a plan forming. "Make sure he takes around thirty other berserker cubs, age does not matter as long as they are below a month old, and raise them with this one. Rage will grow attached, and then the true training begins." Both guards promptly saluted, one rushing to the Ten, and the other taking the mewling Rage and heading to the training pits. Yes, he would grow strong, and serve his purpose, as would the fodder he will be raised with.

    Many would think me cruel, but they would not be of my people, my Pridelings, they would be outsiders attached to familial duties, and things that they felt outweighed the life of their species, or people. Not mine, each one looked toward the best interest of the species as a whole, regardless of the ones that fell as stepping stones to build them into the inheritors of this world, and one day that would be the case. He would ensure it. Life was fleeting, regardless of how long one lived, but a people, a legacy, a true mark was eternal. Even one thought of as evil. Smiling without baring his fangs, the Blood Father walked slowly toward the council chamber to speak with his Ten. Silently looking forward to the time when that cub, Rage, grew strong. For war is what he was born for.

    <hr />

    Whelp, that''s the first part from a perspective other than the main character who was just born. I don''t believe this was very long, but I also wrote it somewhat quickly while being at work. Hope you enjoy. Depending on how I feel, likely have several portions up tomorrow.

 Chapter one: Training

    Here is the second segment in what I hope to be a long story. To those that are following it, thank you, and the two whom posted the very polite messages in response to the short beginning, thank you as well. I hope you enjoy this segment as well.

    A warning, this portion will contain what accounts to child abuse in today''s society, so for those that do not think they could stomach this, you have been warned. There may be several brutal, or gruesome scenes in this section as well. I have not decided yet.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    A group of eleven children all appearing to be five years of age lined up shoulder to shoulder. The survivors of the thirty one cubs he had been given to train, each a berserker, all pathetically weak. fifteen had been killed in the first year by the cub who seemed to hold the Blood Fathers interest, causing him to be put into there little prides role of leadership. That was an interesting day for the trainer to watch. Rage, had systematically and ruthlessly culled the weakest and most pathetic of his generation within the first week of being brought to the pit. (The pit is a large circular hole inside what amounts to an area basement that is about two hundred yards in circumference, and roughly half a mile deep.) The others had died in their training, as was the norm, leaving him with this sorry lot. Each bore the scars, and he admired each one upon their lithe bodies. It was an art form, each scar a shrine to their continued survival and evolution as warriors.

    Walking toward the line, a blood whip held between both hands, there trainer instructed them to sit and rest their hands upon their legs, heads turned down. Each of his Pride, himself included, did this without thought and prepared for what would occur. While Rage fell to his knees, he saw the whip change slightly and grow small spikes along its length. He had to repress a growl, and control his anger. The first lesson taught was anger was a weapon, and must be controlled, even for a berserker. It would never allow them to stop there killing when enraged, but they would remember every detail, and be able to at least direct it. Only the Blood Father could control his rage.

    The footfalls, he focused on them as the instructor went behind their line, and began with the weakest of the survivors. A young female who sported nearly as many scars as I, it made her lovely, but I knew she would likely perish in this segment. Even as the thought occurred, a crack was heard followed by the muffled scream of the young female as she fell forward, before rushing to regain her seated position. Weak, but smart. Good, if she survived it could be used. Had she not rushed forward she would have been slain by the arrow that had just struck the dirt where she landed. They were not children, this was their life. They were bred for war, died for war, and lived for war. He often heard the normal cubs above, cheering and playing as the survivors of whatever village the Pridelings slaughtered were pit against each other, and wondered why such weakness was allowed.

    For that reason he swore he would survive, and proof himself above those that had such a soft life. The young female had managed to survive the whipping, no doubt missing several pounds of flesh, cruel was there instructor. It was his purpose, to beat them into warrior that felt no pain. This is what their training had consisted of for the last year, not including the first week where I had slaughtered the weakest and most useless of the thirty that greeted me. Even as a newborn cub, I knew what to do. Instinct was our weapon when so young, and I used it. They tasted good as well.

    The second in line for whipping, supposedly to increase our pain tolerance, was a scrawny male, but he had cunning. The crack, and followed muffled scream was expected, what was not was that he fell forward, and did not get up. Five arrows almost immediately sprouted from his back, and one directly in the back of his skull. Culled, I thought this because of where the whip had struck. The back of his head, the blood trickled into the sand. The instructor was culling those he felt to weak to bother with there second stage of training which would last until they were fully matured, it started tomorrow.

    On and on the whipping continued, one other child being culled, this one a young female. She was also the one seated by him, his beta. Pity, she would have been useful. The instructor was powerful, but not far sighted. One day, perhaps I could change that. But for now....Searing pain ripped along my spine, I could feel the flesh being torn asunder, and my blood falling to the sand. Feeding the almost sentient and hungry ground. Growling through it, the sound reverberating through my tiny chest I stayed seated, and he struck again, harder. He wanted me to fall. Not today, I would not be weak. Never would I be weak again. More and more strikes followed, until I was sure my bones could be seen through the blood and missing flesh. An eternity of agony was all it felt like, but I did not fall, even as my gaze began to turn red and hazy, my rage coming to the fore. When suddenly, it stopped. The pain remained, but the strikes had stopped.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I couldn''t hear anymore, the pain and blood loss causing my head to pound, all I heard was a steady thump. But I would not move. Power was the rule in this place, strength, and I was not yet stronger than the instructor. I could not, and would not move until instructed. Luckily, my own blood began to ease back into my body and heal the wounds to keep me from dying, changing and growing with each new pain I took to become strong. Tomorrow, we would finally learn to use the blood that was our source of power as a people. For each Prideling could control their blood, not another, not truly, but the internal chemistry that made up the body. It is what has allowed their race to gain dominance, because with each near death the blood adapted and changed, it was almost like a parasite to the Leonine race of shifters.

    Waiting for the pounding to cease, he followed the others as they rose, using his eyes instead of his ears to know when. They remained standing there for at most an hour, some form of magic causing sun rays to beat upon them in the underground. A grueling experience to break whoever still needed breaking. Luckily, each of their wounds had sealed finally, which saved them the trouble of forcing them open again to dig any maggots out from there flesh. They had watched there two dead being dragged away, all thinking weak no doubt. I simply thought of it as short sighted, better there lives be thrown away in battle with another Prideling, or in war. That was what they were being trained for after all. War, they were shock troopers, expendable pawns on the game board for their peoples leader. They each knew this, but more berserkers lived the initial charge than not. There savagery and complete ignorance of any pain they felt more than enough to break the standard orc, or human settlement within minutes. More so when they lost human form and turned into there hulking leonine form.

    The pounding had finally subsided. Right on time, as the instructor had come back to the sands and the magic causing the suns rays had dissipated. "Whelps, curs, weaklings. Today is a good day, you are all that remain of the thirty one initial cubs. You have shown, each of you, that you have some potential as war assets. As such, training will begin tomorrow for you to learn the art of war, how our people wage it, and how to control your blood." He paused a moment, letting that sink in. No one made a sound, they all saw the unsheathed sword. "You will pick your weapon of choice, each of you will only ever learn a single weapon. It will become your shield, and sword, your life and death. If anyone attempts to learn another, they will be culled. Only the weak need more than their chosen weapon for life. Are you weak?" This was a trick question, I answered for them. My voice small compared to the instructors, but not missing the growling vibration that would grow deeper as I aged. "Yes instructor, we are weak until you have made us strong." I was almost immediately sent to my knees, barely retaining my standing position as I was punched in the gut. He''d held back, I answered right. Nodding once, and grunting the instructor continued. "Right, Rage, the rest of you will also be named. You have earned the right to be acknowledged as a Prideling. Be proud of that, if nothing else. Now, to your bunks. Tomorrow, hell truly begins." Each of them waited until the instructor was out of sight before smiling a feral, wild grin and marching toward their sleeping area in the farthest left portion of the Pit. Speaking softly about what they hoped their names would be. While Rage, at the front, merely hoped to kill their instructor. He would, before this was over, he knew that. Even if it killed him. No beast would take that punishment, and forget. That is what they were after all. Beast of war.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Well, second segment, like I said in the beginning, it would be slow. I hope you enjoy this portion though, decided for the gruesome and barbaric things to occur in the next chapter or one after that. Suppose I should say this, if you have a desire to learn and understand more about the Species and what they can do, PM me. If I get a few I will do a segment dedicated to explaining them as a people, and some of their abilities.

    I also know this one was relatively short. I''ll be making each segment a great deal longer after this has been posted.

    May have another section up today, unsure yet. Have a lovely day.

 Chapter Two: To choose a weapon

    Computer took a crap on me so I''m using my phone to get this segment out. I hope you enjoy.

    -------------------------------------------------------

    The night before had been filled with the surviving members of his "pride" discussing the weapons they would choose. Most seemed to lean toward dual axes, or maxes for maximum damage dealing power. One seemed inclined toward the sword, another wanted a shield, he was the largest and heaviest built of them all so it fit, and one wanted a bastard sword. For myself, I did not partake. They could have what little fun they could, I would focus on my future. This pit would not end me, even if it meant slaughtering every single living thing in this pit and on my way out. I would feel the real sun upon my pale skin, or die trying.

    Morning, or what could only be assumed as morning, came quickly.  They had lined up in the center of the pit before their instructor had arrived, ready to begin their day. For the others they would gain weapons, and a name, instead of being called by numbers. For me, it was the promise of new strength and knowledge.

    When the instructor came out, he was followed by multiple slaves. A few orces, several humans, and an elf with golden skin. Pairs of them carried racks of weapons between them. Dozens of them, along with roughly twenty four extra slaves, each human. A total of fifty slaves. Behind them, came the Blood Father. His skin was jet black, like obsidian. His body covered in scars, most would kill a normal person. He was not normal. The only true flaw was his missing left eye, but the right showed a cold detachment, and made him feel like prey.

    When he spoke, it held depth and power, and instilled fear into them all, slave, instructor, and cubs. "You have passed your threshold trials, I will name the eight of you without them, and then you will pick your weapons, before putting them to use."

    A simple speech, it spoke volumes. He walked up to them, beginning with the young female. "Bitter, Forge, Anvil, Hate, Envy, Curse, Hydra, Cruelty. These are your names. Grow into them, or die."

    They remained stoic, smart. I knew first hand how frightening the Blood Father could be. Vague memories surfacing that made his knees shake.

    When they were allowed, each went up and began picking a weapon. Bitter chose a sword, curved and beautiful. A scimitar, fitting. Forge chose a shield, it was shaped like a leaf with sharp blades that could eject and be used as a form of sword. Anvil choice two blunt maces, the crushing power would be useful. Hate chose a massive long sword almost as big as himself. He''d grow to it. Envy chose twin axes for herself, francesca '' I believe. Curse picked a normal straight sword. Hydra chose a segmented wipe blade. It fit his name well. Cruelty picked a very wicked looking dagger. It had more edges and sides than I could easily count.

    When it was my turn, I walked slowly, trying to not let my fear show through as the Blood Father stared at me, and me alone. It was unnerving, and I imagine that was the point. When I arrived, the weapons, none of them appealed, so I went to where the armour was, where Forge retrieved his shield, and chose a pair of black gauntlets, each reach to my elbow, with long sickle like blades reaching back and curving outward from them. Placing them on, they seemed a perfect fit. When I returned to the line, we were told an interesting fact.

    "These are blood forged, they will evolve much the way our blood does to suit you as you grow and survive each battle. They will not break, they will not be too small, and they will be the single reason you live or die for the next five years." There instructor bellowed. Turning toward the Blood Father he took a knee, and lowered his eyes, a very passive and submissive gesture.

    There Lord (calling him this for the rest of it) stared at the instructor with his head cock ed to the side as if in puzzlement. Then turned toward us, taking all our attention with his sudden, and violent realism of energy. The blood luster was almost palpable. As if you could reach out and touch it. All of us almost fell right there, but we were too frozen to even do that. Then, he spoke. "Now, you nine will fight for your life''s against these slaves. For those that survive, we will double their amount everyday, for a week until I deem you are ready for stronger prey. Proof me correct by slaughtering them all and losing none, for I do not come to each pathetic whelp naming. Show me you''re worth my time. Kill them, knowing I even one of you falls at anytime this week, I''ll slaughter you all personally and feed you to the sorry excuses for mothers that birthed you." Turning with a flourish, he left the pit slowly. Each slave rushing the the weapon rack, they had been promised freedom, not knowing that freedom for the Pridelings for a slave, was death.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Squaring off, the Cubs had already managed to stop from piss in themselves though he smelled urine, he had no idea of knowing who from. He been given permission to release his anger, they all had. No more control, no more pain. Now they could inflict it, it was like candy upon the tongue. I didn''t even wait to be told to begin, none did. They all surged forth, the slaves still fighting over weapons, before the Cubs half formed roars echoed out of human looking children''s throats. It was a troubling sound, unnatural, there amber eyes gaining a red tinge as they gave unto their rage, their power. By the time the slaves truly understood, one had turned half way, only to have his skull crushed by one of Anvils maces, an eyeball flying into my mouth mid roar before I gnashed my fangs upon it, brain and skull matter flying everywhere, and then we nine were upon them, slaying without mercy, weak slaves had been provided for their first battle, it allowed them a true chance to survive and teach them to use there weapons, which oddly they had not realms ed and we''re using with reckless abandon.

    Roughly three minutes had passed, and already they had slain twenty of the slaves, the other thirty fleeing with weapons and trying to form some sort of defence. When the last of the twenty slaves we had killed fell, we were met in our charge by their wall of weapon, and we jumped into them with joy, being cut and sliced, pierced and pinned. We didn''t care. I hacked the spear that had embedded itself into my stomach with my left gauntlet, breaking it, while using my right to stop a sword cut cold, and continued on my rampage, using the sickle extensions to deadly purpose by decapitation as many as I could. I didn''t care if they were friend or foe at this point. It was glorious, it was beautiful. They had become death incarnate to these pitiful slaves.

    High above the pit, the Blood Father looked down upon his nine berserkers, while around him four other pits of the same size and depth beneath the arena floor were going through the same exercise, though not with the same death condition. He had a plan, oh yes, his little Rage would grow stronger, he''d already managed to isolate the gene to ensure more like him. But until he proofed his worth, it could wait. He watched passively, as Rage decapitated the last slave and roared his triumph with the others. So weak, but promise showed. None had died in their reckless charge. Each held wound that would let them evolve and grow stronger. Soon, it would be only a matter of time before the years passed, and he could implement the next stage of his plan. He could barely hold his excitement at the promise of dominating the country they currently were forced to work for, but he could wait. He''d waited centuries for this one cub, a few more decades was nothing....he walked away from the pits, his guard falling in line with a disturbing in grin upon his lips.

    -------------------------------------------------------

    Surprise folks, another will be done today as well. But I got bored, would have been sooner but my computer fried, phone power to the rescue.

    Again, thank you those that newly followed, and the previous commenters. You''ve made this truly enjoyable. There first battle, let there power grow. More carnage in the next chapter.

 Chapter Three: Another day in the Pit

    This chapter may be a bit less savage, or brutal. I''m unsure as I can actually write this now. This chapter was also meant to be up earlier today, but do to complications it had to wait. As an apology to those that enjoy this fiction, I will rush to add a second chapter after this today, and two chapters for tomorrow. Assuming nothing arises that requires my attention that is.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The day we received our weapons, and earned our first true battle scars was glorious beyond compare to each of the cubs. Even I was having trouble restraining a grin while the blood slowly dripping off of me and into the sand. Oddly, the blood and gore that coated our weapons of choice seemed to soak into them. A quirk of the Blood Forged weapons no doubt meant to aid them in growing stronger. "Evolving" as the instructor had said.

    In fact, he noticed a minor change in his gauntlets, his sickle extensions had a red line going down the center, and the gauntlet portion had gained claws where once blunt fingers had been. It had changed to be more fit at piercing and slashing without relying solely on the sickles. The red in the sickles though was a mystery. Even the other cubs had gained minute changes, though none seemed as interesting as his. Just a tracing of blood red here and there.

    The changes were noticed on the second day of the week. This was the day they had been promised an increase in slaves to slaughter, by double the initial fifty. Unknown to them was that these slaves were gladiator survivors from the area above, and had experience in combat with full fledged berserkers. They were warriors that had survived the initial charges of the Pridelings shock troops through various means. Again, they were all humans and orcs. But they were also within the range to allow growth without slaughtering new potential needlessly.

    When they had lined up for their instructor, they were met by a block of these slaves. Each was battle hardened, and carrying shields along with swords and spears. The cubs were silently shocked, no element of surprise would be with them today. The Instructor spoke from the side as the cubs soaked in the sight. "This is the lesson today. You will fight these hundred without losing yourself to your rage. The first one to lose control, dies, and by the order of the Blood Father, you all die from the weaklings mistake." He allowed us a moment to absorb that, before roaring "BEGIN!!"

    The block of slaves created a shield wall, and promptly began moving forward at a crawl. They would not underestimate the nine children. They knew what they were, and what they would grow to be. I was at a loss, we were outnumbered, if not necessarily out manned. Each Prideling child of a year of age, as they were, contained the physical strength of an adult human, or orc. Which was the reason behind them being pitted against them no doubt.

    I had to think fast, a weak point, a weak point in the shield. There sides. Maybe if he''d had another ten cubs...No, no doubts. Instinct screamed it was the belly of the "beast" so to speak. Motioning for Anvil, and Forge to join him he spoke quietly. "You two are the calmest of us all, the least likely to lose control. I need you with me. The three of us are going to take the entire brunt of that block of slaves. They are solid, but everything has a breaking point. Distract them. Keep their entire focus on us. Forge, you shield grew larger, and so did the blades did they not?" Forges deep voice responded slowly. "yes, by two inches." Anvil held up his maces, small protrusions could be seen growing from the previously blunt weapons. "Good, Cruelty, Envy, Bitter, Hate, curse, each of you will move off to the left, and come in from the rear and side. We will find a way to keep them focused. Kill them all, but do not roar. We cannot afford to have them turn, or regain composure."

    With there little planning done, piss poor job I had to admit, but without numbers and with their death penalty they had to be reckless. Moving  forward with Anvil, and Forge flanking me I began to trot toward the mass of slaves before full blown sprinting, no fear at the concept of death showing. Only the promise of battle without being lost to my name sake.When I met with the direct center of their block, roaring with all the might and air my tiny chest could muster, the roar being met and increase by the two larger cubs behind me. I lashed out with my new weapons, the claws, and it shred through the first shield. Piercing into the screaming green face behind it. My fingers delved into his eye, and the left portion of his skull, piercing his brain causing death shortly after. Forge simply bashed his shield head on into the enemy before him. The strength of his larger frame cause two to fly back, and the other compensate, while Anvil simply use sheer brute force to batter his twin maces in a staccato against their shield, rending them from arms, breaking bone, and weapon with abandon.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    In truth, the only reason they were not simply swallowed and slaughtered in the mass of slaves was because that even as gladiators, they were the weakest. Which meant the least food, and the worst equipment. Training or no, they simply were not up to snuff to do something so coordinated without a real leader, which none of them were. They were broken toys, nothing more. So they roared their outrage at three children of their slavers, and the center formation broke down as each tried to turn it into badly coordinated assaults with there brother slaves. The flanks trying to circle around, all their attention focused on the bleeding, and tiring cubs. Even as slave after slave fell to their onslaught, forcing the cubs to go back to back in a three pronged circle. Wounds apparent upon their gore covered bodies.

    Around that time, the other cubs had struck from the rear, slicing a bloody swath through the consumed slaves without sustaining any true injuries, a few cuts and wounds from a few intelligent ones that had the sense to realize the press at their backs was lessening, only to realize there were only three in front of them. But it was too late to shout a warning. Most dying, and there screams muffled by the roar of outrage from those in front, there own death throes, and the constant roar of their leader, Rage.

    The cubs were lucky, when all was said and done. They knew it, but victory was victory. And when so badly overwhelmed, they would take it. The injuries were minor as well. Anvil had lost his pinky from a shield bash, and half his left ear. He would be sporting a new wound where they had been forced to pull a sword out of his stomach. Each began to appreciate the training they received with that whip every day for a year. They survived most fatal wounds. Luckily. Forge had lost his right eye, and had about three spears stuck lightly into the massive muscles in his back, they were pulled out and his eye bandaged. For myself, I''d  managed to avoid losing parts, but my body was littered with new wounds to match the spear hole in his gut that had turned to scar the night before. A sword slash across his chest, his shoulder had been pinned by a spear, his left knee shattered, and right arm bent at an odd angle. It would all heal, but it hurt like a bitch in the mean time.

    The other six were the luckiest, they received what amounted to paper cuts, but had dealt their own share of death, likely more than the three for they had spread out and cut down everyone from behind.

    While they bandaged their respective wounds, and I force my arm straight, and splinted by knee with some arm bones of one of the slaves the six none injured were stripping of flesh to devour. There instructor came toward them, eyeing each with disdain, he no doubt felt there act weak, and cowardly. But they were outnumbered. They had used cunning, and he could not fault success. Much as he seemed to wish too. "Tomorrow, it will be two hundred. The Blood father has instructed that would will be allowed to turn into your adolescent leonine self''s. But you are denied your rage." With that, he growled without abandon at them, gripping his whip before turning on his heel and leaving.

    When the instructor had left, the dead that were not cleared were being devoured with greed by the nine cubs. A victory, and a meal. I felt the Orc tasted better than human, but enjoyed mixing the plump thigh muscles together. The texture and taste of the combination was divine. I also learned I had a taste for eyes, and hearts. Bitter was the only one who enjoyed the brains. Strange female.

    By the time we had finished devouring the corpses, and were breaking the bones apart for the sweet marrow within, I had regained full use of my broken arm, my knee was taking longer, but it had taken the most damage, but he no longer needed his bone splint, and taking it off I began breaking the bone for it''s marrow.

    When all was said and done, they had survived, a few seemed to have gained something from it, power, or an increase in physical strength. Tomorrow would show the full changes, and like before. There weapons had absorbed the blood, and gore left on them.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Sadly, I did not make this as long as I wished, but I''m also doing this on my phone at work while not busy, haha. I will attempt to have the third chapter of the day in an hour. I hope you enjoy this one, and for those wondering, no. The cubs themselves are not truly "evolving" but there blood is shaping their bodies to be harder to damage, and getting them ready for the second stages of growth. Brutal, and barbaric is sexy damnit!

    But I digress, thank you again for everyone who has read my fiction, reached almost 100 views one each chapter released. May seem small, but it has me giddy. And to the new followers, thank you, and the two who Favorited this fiction, thank you as well. Till later.

 Character descriptions

    Hey all, decided this chapter would be more of a character description panel as I realized I simply have not truly described any of the cubs, or other main characters beyond the Blood father in my story.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The Blood Father - The enigmatic, and often cold heart leader of the Prideling, he has ebony colored skin, his hair is shoulder length and a deep, dark red color, bordering on black bu streak with paler red.  His body is littered in scars most all but fatal. He is missing his left eye, a mass of scar tissue there. His remaining eye, as with the rest of the species is amber in color. Clothing, he tends to wear a simple pair of leather pants, topless, and bare foot.

    Rage - The main character of the story. Currently he has the body of a five year old child, though he is a year old. (The species matures bodily quickly) His hair is Silver, pale skin, almost alabaster white in color. Muscle definition can be seen, but it''s not note worthy. He is nude, as he has not earned the right to have clothing, nor does he have a need in the pit which was designed to push there body to the utmost of conditioning.  (None of the cubs have clothing by the way, stating that here.)

    Forge - The largest of the cubs, still small but he has slabs of muscle upon him, his classification would be "Tank" if it was used in there world. Massive, he towered over the other cubs by a good four inches. Pitch black hair, his amber eyes dull and listless, belying the intelligence within.

    Anvil - Second largest of the cubs, he is bulky in places, seemingly disproportionate with his muscle mass, with fiery orange hair. He''s a mute, having had his vocal cords cut out in one of the earlier days of training and they never heal fully enough to do more than roar.

    Hate - The strongest female within the group. She is lithe, and quick witted. Pale blue hair about shoulder length, adorning her head. Angular of face, with curves beginning to show through already, likely to grow into a beauty. She is also the most cynical of there group.

    Envy - A small female with blue green hair. Seemingly weak, she uses it to her advantage when dealing with the other cubs to get what she wants. Supple muscle covers her body, and seems as if it will retain a shape upon growth made for quick hit and run tactic battles.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Curse - The smallest male within there group, adorned with pale gold hair he seems timid and shy, following behind Rage by a few feet. He also happened to be the one who first sided with Rage in the beginning, and has grown loyal to an almost unhealthy degree to him.

    Hydra - Average height for his age, his name fit him well. His moods change nearly constantly (Bi Polar mess basically) And his hair was unique by being a multitude of different shades of purple. Not unpleasant to see, but oddly hypnotizing. One could get lost in the changing shades.

    Cruelty - The youngest female of there group lived up to her name. she was cruel with her kills, often trying to eat them alive just to hear the screams. She has Pinkish - black hair, a rare coloring for Pridelings. Her skin was also the single abnormal colored, where as the others were pale in varying colors, hers was a deep bronze.

    Bitter - The weakest of the group, she had pointed ears, and blood red hair. Tall for her body age, about the same height as rage who was three feet tall. She was also the least likely to talk, and avoided rage when she could. Something about him unsettled her, and how she would sometimes see him watching her. It drove fear into her. But other than that, she was swift, and enjoyed bathing in her enemies blood. (Yep, possible romantic interest, or something worse.)

    The Instructor - nameless, and hardly worth mentioning but he is an important character, and the only other main one that''s been truly introduced. He''s about seven feet tall, bald, and with a constant sneer on his face. His skin has a pinkish hue to it.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    I know it isn''t a full chapter, and I will likely edit this before I''m done because I forgot something, or need to add it. But I hope you enjoy an actual visual to place when you see there names. Another will be put up for when they are adolescent (Teenagers) and have more to describe, both personality, and look wise.

 Chapter Four: Seeds Grow

    I recently received very good advice, and criticism regarding my story. To that person, thank you. Several of these changed I will begin to implement immediately. The first is drastically increasing the size of each chapter; unless of course I am unwell feeling, or wish to be evil with cliff hangers. The second is I will begin telling the story through multiple perspectives, and building the main characters personalities from a first hand point of view. I hope this allows each of you that reads it to grow fond of them, as I have.

    This will mean likely only one chapter a day will be released. But it will be consistent. On a side note, while I want this story to become popular, it''s rank and status will not stop the story for those that enjoy it; nor will it change the frequency of chapter releases. I will continue it until I feel it is finished, and through my own rough drafts on paper it will likely reach three or four volumes, roughly thirty chapters each. That is a guess, not a fact. It could be longer, or slightly shorter depending on how the story progresses. Small spoiler there I suppose.

    I hope you enjoy these changes, as much as I will enjoy implementing them for you.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The Blood Father.

    ---------------------

    Standing next to his races current overlord, a massive gold scaled Draconian. I had little choice but to silently picture his head imploding while he yammered on about his demands and wants from me. The insulting manner in which he spoke had ended up requiring me to meet him alone, so my Ten did not break our contract and rip him to pieces...tiny, tiny pieces.

    "...Finally, I demand you give me a guard as loyal and powerful as your Ten, or give them to me." Lord Dravon, there bloody master for the time being all but yelled this last demand at him. The same demand he''d been hounding at for the last month. His Ten would slaughter him before even thinking of serving under him for longer than the contract stated.

    Repressing a sigh, and trying to not growl as I spoke. "My Lord Dravon, I cannot give you my Ten. The contract we signed does not give you that right. As for a guard, I may have a solution." A very small smile appearing upon my face before I returned to the normal bland expression I wore when dealing with Royalty. "They are a group of berserkers. Only a year old, and just beginning their five year training period, but they will be yours at the end, if you wish."

    This time, I held back my laugh as I saw his dull black eyes light up like a star. He knew my berserkers were a closely guarded asset of war. There breeding, and method of control hidden from all my previous employers. He wanted it, though he dislike the notion of waiting five years. The smoke leaving his reptilian nostrils attested to that.

    Smoke still leaving his nostrils, rather funny looking, he spoke. "But, so young, could I not have a squad of full grown battle ready berserkers?" He was fishing for information, they both knew this. I simply shook my head slowly.

    "No, my Lord, this group is special. A unique cub resides with them. I want him tested upon finishing his training with his fellows by the strongest creatures on the face of the planet we call home" I almost gagged at that, the Draconians were powerful as can be in physical aspects, but they were weaker than the demon tribes they warred with and relied upon my people to help manage.

    Nodding his head slightly, trying so hard to hide a cunning smirk ''Got him'' I thought. "May I see my future guard in action then?" Why not, it would amuse me to see his expression. "Yes, My Lord. They should be on there third day of training; I added a special session for them instead of their normal routine in case you wished to see them in action." A blatant lie on my part, it was routine for this group. He''d changed there training today so they could advance further into the week without perishing needlessly to slaves.

    The Instructor had been less than pleased with that. I knew he wanted Rage dead, the cub frightened him. Which was the point, I suppose. It wouldn''t be long before the cowardly creature he''d allowed to live as a Prideling would finally serve his purpose. Motioning to a side door, he led there ''Master'' toward the arena, and the pits. Today would be fun, and little amused him anymore.

    That was, after all, the main purpose behind this experiment. To give him something to enjoy.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Lord Dravon

    --------------

    Finally! A chance to increase my knowledge of these feline bastards. I knew damn well how strong their leader was. Physically he matched me! A Draconian King, and the closest to our origin species, the Dragons. A guard of Berserkers, no doubt the cat was playing at something. But the benefit outweighed the risk. A unique life within his shock trooper force, to get my claws upon such a prize would be tantamount. And young, regardless of how fast they matured bodily, they would still be children of six when I received them. I could make them attached, and break that absurd code of honor and loyalty they had within their race toward their people. He''d tried already. It had been disastrous.  I knew the head cat knew what I''d done, and simply did not care. To him a few lives were meaningless, and it set home the point to not try again, there three attempts had lost him nearly one hundred draconian lives before they put down the raging beasts.

    When they reached the area; I was curious. I''d been here multiple times but never have I seen the entrance I was taken to. It led underground...The sight I saw when I looked down into the pit he instructed would hold my interest, was carnage. There was no other way to describe the sight of the small humanoid creatures down there. nine of them, systematically dismantling over one hundred slave soldiers. It was one of the single most frightening experiences I have witnessed.

    When the fight had ended, I could only look over at the cat, a small smile playing on his usually expressionless face. "Them? they will be mine?" I asked dumbfounded. There was a catch, there had to be. I knew why they were special, the one with silver hair. He fought with gauntlets, not a weapon, just like this cat had done before his race had returned to the public eye. He nodded, and motioned slightly down toward the pit. "Yes, they will be yours when there five years have ended. Every day, except tomorrow, the number of slaves will also increase. Tomorrow, I allow the unique one, Rage, to increase his numbers with one of the other pits inhabitant Berserkers." I would have to return tomorrow. For what I saw, I must have for myself. That power shown by the silver one outmatched most of the normal warriors he had seen within the obligatory guard provided him as tribute per his contract with the Pridelings.

    "Who are the parents of that thing?" He could call Rage nothing more than a thing with how he reacted to the broken body he crawled away with. The others giving their wounded leader a wide berth.

    The cat spoke softly, his single eye gleaming in the dim light. "The mother, is dead. A pathetic excuse for a breeder that once was beautiful in power. The father...Is me." I was dumbfounded. This...No, this leader of a people had given a child spawned from his own loins into the hands of the single most grueling training exercises I have ever seen. I could tell he felt no fatherly duty to that beast in the pit. He was above that, and for the first time; I began to fear what might happen when our fifty year contract ended.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Rage (The day after killing the hundred and being watched by their unknown audience.)

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    During the ''night'' that they had slept, there weapons had each undergone another change. Nothing that seemed over drastic, to my eyes at least. The most notable change was in Forge'' shield. It had grown at least five inches on both the top and bottom of it, changing shape slightly to resemble an arm blade while retaining it''s shield properties. It was truly interesting to look upon, the blades that extended from within also seemed to curve slightly; almost like hooks.

    My own gauntlets had changed little in size or shape, my sickle extensions were now completely red in color, and the gauntlet itself seemed to gain a more armor like appearance. It was plated like a dragon''s scales; they were also less pliant when pressed against. More metallic than leather feeling like when he first grabbed them.

    The other weapons had no real changes that were worth noticing, their shapes remained the same, an extra curve or seeming length about all. Anvils maces did gain larger spikes, but retained their overall shape.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Bodily, they all felt stronger; it was as if there skin had become a form of armor to compensate for there obvious lack of clothing. It was an interesting thing to watch as Hydra, the most curious of this odd feeling, grabbed one of the bone shards and attempted to stab it through his bicep, only to have it shatter upon impacting with his skin. It didn''t even leave a mark.

    An interesting change, I thought, but I could not allow any of us to grow dependent on this strange increase in our defense but sadly before I could even bring this up, the room was suddenly drowned in killing intent. It was miles above what they had dealt with against the slaves, and it floored each and every one of them as sweat, poured over their bodies, and as shameful as it is to admit, I pissed myself at a memory in the very back of my mind.

    "Get up you weaklings!" was roared over the sand in there pit as the Blood Father stood at the center. His simple aura and blood lust making each struggle to stand. failing this, they simply crawled, or dragged themselves toward the center and tried to line up. Tears streamed down some of there faces, Bitter was outright sobbing in fear.

    Even when we had slowly gotten there, the presence simply increased. But we forced ourselves to our standard position trying like hell to stand. With each failed attempt, the pressure only increase. My own heart was pounding so much it felt as though it would burst from fear. My thoughts raced. ''had we failed a test? We all lived..What had we done wrong?'' each of the cubs thought along these lines. None wanted to die like this, so they continued to try.

    After almost ten minutes of this display, the pressure simply vanished. Reeled in and tightly controlled by the Blood Father. When he spoke, disdain was clear in his voice. He made them all feel like trash. "You worthless scum, you could not even withstand that? What good are you to me.." I had, finally, managed to stand. The others slowly followed; only to see their Master shake his head. "You have shown me NOTHING!" he all but roared the last. "Today, you have shown you have not earned the right to fight two hundred enemies and prove to me you are strong. All you have proven is you need a new leader." My eyes widened, fury growing within even as fear and tears exuded from me. I watched him snap his clawed fingers.

    When he did this, a group of thirty children, each like them; roughly five years of age, and nude with blood forged weapons enter from the doors that was the exit. My eyes took them in, each held a sword or spear. Little uniqueness from their group, but they had numbers. "These, are strong cubs. They have not lost a single member and shown me their strength. You, Rage, will fight their leader. She will crush you and turn your pride into true children deserving of their names." Snapping his fingers again, a tall lanky female came to the front. She had few scars, aside from the whip marks on her back, and was lovely to look upon. But all i saw was meat. Someone that would take what was his.

    "Aqua, kill him. Show me you are worth my time. The rest of you, follow the winner." With that, there Blood Father walked out. All I had eyes for however was this female that would take my pride. That would take what was mine! Roaring at the nonchalant  bitch, I lost control. The last thing I remember seeing was utter shock in her eyes as I launched myself at her, ignoring the sword she had pushed straight through the left side of my chest, missing my heart by sheer luck on my part.

    When I woke up from my red haze, blood was everywhere. my nine hiding at the far end of the pit with twenty of the other cubs. Twenty? that...wasn''t right. I looked around, body parts were everywhere. Intestines adorned my shoulders, and I had a heart that was still weakly beating in my hand from the last victim. Apparently, I had lost it so badly I had slaughter nine more of their number after their leader, Aqua. He head was untouched, but her body...I smelled her, under the tang of bodily waste and blood; but could not see how or why. Until I smelled the intestines on my body. They were hers. I was adorned in pieces of her body. ''Beautiful'' I thought. This is what it meant to be a berserk warrior of the pridelings.

    Squeezing the beating heart in my hand, crushing it to a pulpy red mush, I walked toward the head of my replacement, and calmly plucked the eyes from her head, and began to suck on them like candy. Rolling them around in my mouth with my tongue before biting down upon them and savoring the juices that exploded outward.

    After I finished my treat of her eyes, I began to sift around the body parts, hunting, before I found one of her legs. I began to devour it. I would eat every single piece of her. I would prove to that bastard I was the strong one.

    When all was said and done, and her body all but devoured, my Nine began to move forward on hands and knees, head downcast; begging. I grinned at them, and they began to eat the other remains of the dead.

    The twenty survivors that remained far back coward under my gaze. They were afraid they were next, I had struck fear into Berserkers. ''Weak'' I thought, so very very weak. But they were mine. Pawns to ensure me, and mine survived the trials ahead. Walking to them, dragging two arms, and two legs behind me I threw them toward them. "Eat, eat and join us" Cannibalism was not practices among most species, but Pridelings were predators. Food was food, and all things had meat. The reluctance went away after a short time and they began to squabble over there meager meal.

    Tomorrow, the two hundred would come, and there Master would see who had won. Who was strongest. I noticed this time, how my gauntlets actually seemed to absorb the gore coating them, and there was a lot. I wondered how they would grow from now on. I had slaughtered my own kind in a fit of rage with no control. to me, that showed how weak I was. Perhaps not physically, or in power. But mentally, I must grow.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Lord Dravon,

    --------------------------------------------------------------

    I could only stare after the cat had left the arena, the pitiful roar seeming to echo the rage that the silver haired monster felt vibrating the air. That little whelp threw himself at the female, and was impaled through the chest. I was enraged, my prize was going to die. Then, my mouth dropped, and I hissed in surprise as the female was suddenly decapitate, and disemboweled. The..thing ripped through her stomach and crawled through the hole with innards draped upon him.

    He ripped that sword from his chest and threw it at one of the new cubs that charged outward, impaling the sword into his face. The others that rushed out were systematically and ruthlessly put down; while the other twenty or so ran toward the nine original ones and all of them hide well away from the carnage that was occurring.

    When they began to eat the dead, I had to turn away; only to see the cat looking at me with a questioning expression. "They..are eating their dead." at that, he just smiled, revealing his fangs. My race was brutal, but we were not cannibals. Those creatures in the pit, were not children, they were monsters. they would also be his. That, he enjoyed.

    "He passed my test it seems. I wasn''t sure if he would survive someone who had killed two other cub leaders. They were the last you know, and those cubs are all that survived so far in this generation." He said that casually, there lives truly meant nothing to him. Good, something to exploit in the new guard he would gain. "So, those creatures will be mine at the end of five years?" I asked casually. He nodded easily enough. Before answering the question I was about to ask. "With all of those there now still living. They know the cost of one dying in there training. To which you''d have to wait another six years for a new batch. We do not tolerate failures." When they turned to leave, I cast one last look into the pit and shuddered slightly at the sight of children eat the dead, before following the cat back out. I would not willingly return before the time to claim them came.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    My first attempt at different perspectives. I did not make it to terribly long this chapter, I''ll have another later today or tomorrow that will end up covering several days and be a great deal longer. I hope you enjoy this chapter, and the new important character I introduced. Please, comment, follow, or rate it as you will. I look forward to reading them, if any.

    Have a lovely night folks.

 Chapter Five: Growth

    Alright, first and foremost I am very sorry for the overdue chapter.

    Today was busy as hell, i had a wedding to attend, the bridesmaids were lonesome :)

    I also got my new computer in and have only just finished setting it up. This will allow for longer, and quicker updates to the story I hope. Also, a big milestone for me as this story has reached 25 followers, and 4 favorites. It may seem small, but all things have a beginning. ^.^ Thank you, the followers, and the four favorites as well as each and every one of the readers even if you don''t follow, comment, or favorite. -sad face- Lol. But without further a due, I treat you to a minor time skip, and some interesting changes in the Nine cubs and there weapons.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Rage

    --------

    A week had passed, a week of glorious, and ever increasingly difficult combat with slaves. By the end of our training week, all twenty-nine of us had managed to successfully slaughter one thousand, and six hundred slaves without losing a single person. A near miracle.

    Had it not been for the added strength of the twenty new comers to my pride it never would have happened. I hated to admit this weakness, but it was the truth.

    I had also learned within the first day that I despised leading so many on my word alone, and had without thought allowed each of the original eight that had survived with me to pick a number of the twenty as there personal squad, with them as the captains, and myself the general. It was a simplistic system but kept my duties to a minimum. I was a fighter, after all, not a true leader. Strength is my only virtue.

    In the week that followed the acquisition of the twenty cubs into my pride, we had all grown a bit. each gaining an inch or two in height, and muscle mass. The most notable change was within Forge for that, he''d grown damn near six inches, and was a monster of size and muscle. he looked like a baby giant.

    Our weapons had evolved a great deal as well. Each of the twenty received minor changes, it was almost as if the weapons grew with potential, and they had little beyond fodder. It was interesting to note.

    My own gauntlets had changes a great deal. Growing to cover more of my arm, reaching all the way to my shoulder, yet not fully covering it. They clung to my arms like a second skin, yet allowing me to retain full range of movement and flexibility with each arm. The sickle extensions had also changed, they were now a dark red in color, and had straightened to look more like short swords, or daggers; all along the outermost length small curving spikes had begun to form as well. It was fun to use these as crippling and rending tools to play with my prey. The gauntlets appearance had changed little beyond there size. They retained the dragon scale pattern, though the scales seemed thicker. The gauntlets were also a deep solid black, yet they had intricate swirling knots the color of blood all up and down the length of them. My clawed fingers had also grown slightly, and hardened. Each claw was almost like a piercing javelin when I used them properly.

    Forge''s shield had the second largest change. It had grown to match his size, becoming a kite shield, covering his entire body from shoulder to toe. It retained it''s leaf like shape, but had grown black and curved slightly. It almost resembled a bugs carapace; all down the center of it, it had grown spikes as well. The blades it had once shot out were now two long curving slopes rather than a multitude of sword like extensions. It was truly an interesting evolution.

    Anvil''s maces had increased in length. They were the size of katana''s for the most part from handle to mace. All along the shaft curved hooks had grown that curved down toward the handles. I had noticed him use this more than once to trap a foe, and then smash his skull in with his other mace. The head of the maces had gone from a blunt steal ball with blades growing on it, to being several blade extensions that circled the circumference of the steal ball, and curved up to have each point meat at the center forming a single spike.

    Hate''s longsword had grown wider, rather than longer as she had not grown much in height. The sword now was almost two feet wide; every three inches along the length it had also gained indentations that curved and sloped slightly like crescent moons, and were perfect for her style of strong swing combat that left dozens decapitated.

    Envy''s axes had become more like tomahawks, growing a second blade along the top of her handle; the blades also growing in length by about two inches and sloping to meet at a point just above the shaft. She had taken to throwing them periodically, so I can only assume the weapon had taken on this change to adjust to her growing fighting style. They had also begun to resemble wings, if I looked closely at them I could see faint feather markings beginning to show.

    Curse had gained the most interesting change in my mind however. His short sword, once plain and simple, had grown thinner while retaining it''s strength and elongating a great deal. the damn thing had become a katana. He also seems to have adapted a defensive style of attack that focused mostly on counters, or one hit slashing kills before retreating behind one of the cubs under his command before stepping forward with another devastating slash.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Hydra''s whip blade had oddly enough grown to fit his name sake. The cross guard and handle ends had taken on the shape of serpents; each head facing a different direction. Also, when he happened to use his sword as a whip, the blade split into three separate serrated whips that shredded anyone they touched. It was truly beautiful in it''s design, the serrated blade looking like snake scales.

    Cruelty''s dagger had grown in length slightly. It fit with her assassin like attacks. The thing had also grown more twisted, as if reveling in the torture she dealt as much as she did. It was somewhat frightening to behold her using this three sided dagger in battle to only cripple her enemies, then go back and devour them while they still lay alive. The cubs under her command had even begun to show signs of adapting to her cruelty.

    Bitter, she had grown confident and even begun showing strength where once only weakness lay. It was a very fun thing for me to watch. her scimitar had not changed as much. It remained the same size, and overall shape; aside from being the only other weapon aside from my own, and Forges to change color that is. Her''s had changed to gain a bluish-white tent. It was actually rather pretty when mixed with the blood of her kills.

    These changes, I had no doubt, would allow them to continue there training over the next five years, and keep them alive.

    Currently we were all lined up; we had taken to having me in the front, directly at our groups center, while the original eight were behind me, followed by there respective underlings in line. Each was in there place by power rating, and hierarchy. Simple, yet effective system really.

    We had been lined up for over an hour, yet we have yet to see anything beyond our instructor who seemed to fear my own weapons growth and changes. It made it difficult to hide a grim smile; soon I would be able to kill him.

    After an hour had fully gone by, the doors at the far end of the pit opened, revealing the Blood Father. As he stepped into the pit, and false light, it was revealed he held a large chain in his hand. He was also easily carrying it and leading out a single being that sent waves of killing intent, and pure malice outward from it''s very being.

    It was literally the most hideous thing I had ever seen. It had to be almost eight feet tall, it''s skin mottled with black and green; slobber dribbling down it''s chin to hit the sand with a slight his, acid? Along it''s crown it had a set of four horns on each side, and blood red eyes, it also slopped as it walked almost like a gorilla.

    When the Blood Father had reached the center area of the pit, roughly fifty feet from us, he explained what was to occur. "You lot, have proven yourselves worthy of being among the weakest of your brethren. Today, we see if you can grow." He paused a moment, before turning toward the creature and then he blurred for a moment. When he was done, the creature was on the ground panting, but it seemed more fear than pain. It was also missing it''s left arm.

    Holding the arm easily in his left hand, I could only watch as it began to regenerate on the creature, while the arm was apparently growing another body, slowly.

    "This, is a Grummel. The lowest cast of the Froknir Demon tribe. It also happens to be a Berserkers worst enemy. This is due to it''s odd regenerative ability to create more of itself when it loses limbs." He paused a moment before having the Instructor take the crying Grummel away. "The saving grace is that each spawn is roughly half the strength of the original, and so on and so forth in increments. This is a half spawn, the original will be what you kill at the end of this year, should you survive." He said the last in a cold, calculating manner before continuing.

    "Enjoy learning to kill these as you grow in power to actually take on the original. Until then, you will kill one or more of these spawn every day until the end of the year. None of you are allowed to die." He smiled, it made each of us sweat fear. "You know the cost if even one of you dies in these trials."

    With that he dropped the nearly fully formed half Grummel to the ground, and walked out of the Pit.

    I smiled, baring my fangs at the wriggling mass of flesh. We would get to kill something that looked to be bred simply to combat the Berserkers. A good day, if we lived. I could hardly contain my excitement at the possibility.

    We had to succeed, I would die to ensure it. I wanted to leave this pit, and recently my brothers and sisters had begun to share that sentiment above there growing strength. We all wanted freedom; for we knew we were no better than the slaves we had slaughtered, or this creature. We were captives in here, and we would not be free until we survived out training and reached our adulthood.

    ....

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Dick move time, cliff hanger, I could attempt to finish it but as I said. busy week. I''ll have a double chapter release later,...yes later today however to make up for this chapter. It will begin moving toward the other eight cubs perspectives, and flip flopping regularly during important events such as this. I will also likely time skip the year to the end of the Grammel phase simply because there is little beyond killing in these chapters and I want to move the story itself along to the next phase that actually begins to get interesting and in depth into there species. Hope you enjoy this chapter however, and forgive me! haha.

 Chapter Six: Grummels Charge

    As promised, here is the first chapter of my double chapter upload for the day.

    I hope you all enjoy the though process of a few of the other cubs during this chapter. Each segment for them may be small at the moment, but that is because I''m still deciding how I want them to grow.  Enjoy!!

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Forge

    --------

    The Grummel was a curious creature. None of us would attack it while it formed; it took the fun out of the kill. We also knew better than to charge forward without an order to do so, or sign from Rage. There uncontested leader would not kill any of them due to the conditions placed upon all there survival by the Blood Father. He had gotten creative once to one of my own underlings by breaking the smallest bones in his feet and hands, and breaking them over and over all night each time they healed.

    I had been forced to hold the weakling down as he struggled and fought to run away. It was one of the most disturbing sights I have seen from Rage. He reveled in slaughter and mayhem, but his smile spoke of a form of insanity within him that rivaled Cruelty''s own.

    Looking down the line at his sisters and brother he saw each go through much the same thought process, Hydra was the only one to be on the receiving end of Rage and his ministrations in torture. For him, it was a line of sweat that broke out upon his brow.

    It caused me to smirk lightly, I hated Hydra to begin with. Small, but playing at strength he did not have.

    Rotating my right shoulder, the familiar weight of my shield on my arm calming me slightly. I watched as the creature, having fully formed, stand up and shake it''s head; grunting and looking about him as he defecated. Yes, it was blatantly male.

    When it''s glowing red eyes landed on the line of us behind Rage it dismissed us. When it reached Rage himself, it began to tremble; killing intent rolling off of it in waves. All aimed at rage. It caused me to wonder why the hell that was, but before I could really analyze it Rage himself roared and charged forward. As his second, I could let no other reach the creature before me aside from him. With that, I took off at a quick sprint; I was deceptively quick for my size.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Envy

    ------

    I loved the moment when Rage roared the most, it caused me to tingle in excitement at the coming fight it almost always meant would occur. When he roared I ignored the odd clinching that occurred within my abdomen; it was foreign and confusing as well as being unneeded.

    Rushing forward, just a bit slower than the bumbling oaf, Forge, I never would know how the giant moved so quickly when he was so muscular. Changing my focus, I ignored the giant and watched as Rage launched himself into the air; aiming for the creatures head.

    It was just one thing after all, even being massive we out numbered him; the Original had even cried as it was led away. No way was it the bane of our caste of warrior. Pathetic and weak. My mind was quickly changed as I watched Rage get swatted from the air. I had not even seen the grunting beast move an arm.

    The force of the blow had sent Rage flying to the far right, and he impacted the ground with bone crushing power. We all watched as the strongest of us was sent to the ground like a common slave. We were stunned, I didn''t have to look to know we had all stopped our charge either.

    My mind went blank, what hope did we have against this thing if Rage had been handled so easily. I barely heard Forge issuing commands in a roar for us to line up in section black. Two captains to each block, with six underlings in a small block three cubs wide, and two rows deep to making it six cubs per block.

    Myself and Curse were the slowest to form up. Curse because he was disturbingly loyal to Rage, and myself because for some reason as I saw his body hit the ground with enough force to have him echo a groaning roar of pain my heart skipped. What the fuck was wrong with me? Shaking myself I joined Curse in the block and we advanced to begin battle slowly. Forge and anvil together being the first to reach it, and having a hell of a time keeping it from charging the still form of Rage.

    Why was it so obsessed with him? It made no sense; yes, he was stronger but not by that much when compared to Forge. When we reached him, I was shocked beyond reasoning to see the blood forged shield held by forge showing signs of damage. The force of each strike literally denting it. What chance did they have...

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Rage

    -------

    Pain, I was wracked in pain beyond imagining. I couldn''t think, all I knew was I was jumped at that things head, then I hit the ground and felt three of my ribs shatter. The only thing that kept my arms from breaking were my gauntlets. I heard roared order, then nothing.

    When i slowly regained consciousness, I had no idea how much time had passed. In the distance I heard roars of pain, and suffering. Groggily I opened my eyes slowly and looked toward the noise to see my Pride fighting the Grummel. It was...disastrous to say the least. I didn''t see any dead, but at least fifteen were on the ground, and trying to stand again. I knew I had been thrown far from it, but they were less than ten feet from me now. My eight brothers and sisters were still standing, and a few of the underlings were as well. But they weren''t damaging it enough to slow it down. It felt no pain.

    How were we supposed to kill this thing? What could we do to something that felt no pain, and if we sliced it apart would simply multiply. There had to be a way to do it. I''d wasted time as I struggled to stand, watching as it swung it''s massive arm out and knocked Forge and Anvil to the ground. The others soon followed.

    I had finally regained my feet, the Grummel had noticed I was standing again. It had begun vibrating again, growling and grunting at me before loping forward. Covering the last few feet within seconds. I barely threw myself to the side to avoid the fist that was brought down where I was standing. the forced actually left a crater in the ground.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    I was dead, what the hell? No, no, no no...NO! Death was not an option, fuck this. I knew my eyes had gained a red tinge that mixed eerily with the amber of my eyes. Roaring with as much force as I could I charge the Grummel, ducking under the sudden back swing of his arm, I slid under his legs and skidding on all fours before launching myself at it''s back.

    My rage let me ignore the damage I was putting on my already battered body; but I would butcher this thing and take it with me. Slicing my why through where it''s kidney should be I dug into it''s massive body. A few chunks hit the ground behind me, no doubt they were already beginning to reform into weaker Grummels. When I reached the inside of it, it''s back had already sealed. It smelled putrid, and like brimstone.

    I roared once more from within, and began dismantling it''s internal organs from within. piercing, and ripping them apart with my fangs in a flurry. It''s stomach contents, acid and bile poured over me, burning, i could smell the my flesh as it sizzled. When I reached it''s heart I began devouring it from inside, I could hear the constant groan of pain from the Grummel from the time I entered it''s body, roaring, and whining as I went about my brutal taste. My pale flesh covered in burning acid, and blood as well as Organ residue.

    It seemed the organs did not regenerate like the outside. But it''s flesh was so tough, I knew my fingers had been shattered in my gauntlets; but I ignored that as well. When I devoured the heart, the sounds finally stopped, even the new grunting outside had faded.

    When my rage finally subsided after killing this beast I felt the full impact of each injury. Every fingers was shattered, though my gauntlet claws were undamaged. I felt multiple fractures in my arms, and more ribs had broken. Some shards had even pierced my lung; I knew this when I coughed blood up.

    It hurt, it hurt so much. But I could not stay in here, more acid from the stomach that I shredded was pooling around me, and the burning hurt beyond comparison to my battered body. Slowly, crawling my way up the massive through, I forced myself through it, and into the beast mouth. Barely prying open the teeth I crawled out. Looking around, I saw the three massive chunks that had fallen off the beast were half formed, but stopped growing when the main body died. So, if we killed the main body before they fully formed the spawn died too....good.

    I crawled toward the members of my Pride that were closest. I couldn''t walk, but I needed to make sure I did not live only to be killed by the Blood Father for a death in his small Pride. The eight were alive, I could vaguely see them groaning and trying to sit up. The weakest that had been knocked aside in the beginning were able to stand shakily; they were also walking toward the few they couldn''t, and dragging them toward the rest of us and the body behind me.

    Licking my lips, tasting my blood, and the black gore that was the Demons blood I coughed lightly and spoke as best as I could. I hated how weak I sounded. "Dra...*cough* drag them and line...them up near us. Make...sure, the things are dead." With that, I passed out. It took to much.

    Sweet blackness enveloped me; before it consumed me I heard a whisper within my mind. ''Master...'' wha...Then nothing.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The Blood Father

    ------------------

    I watched my son manage to slay a beast that most adult Berserkers could hardly touch, and knew he would serve his purpose for my people. Rage indeed, he''d inherited more than I thought as well, I felt the faint whisper through the blood. It was easier because he was blood of my blood. But it was not a good thing, too soon. Reaching through that link with the aid of my blood bound familiar Leviathon, a creature born through countless battles and absorbing hundreds of thousands of creatures blood into my body, and weapons at the time, we quieted the new born familiar, within the cub to sleep. It would not wake until I allowed it now, Leviathon would ensure it further by binding it to a power apex that had not been reached yet.

    ''The whelp grew to much by killing it alone, I''ll need to curb him further.'' as a leader of my people I felt some sense of accomplishment that the breaking of my oath to never father another child had succeeded so well to a point.

    On the other hand, the very little bit in me that could be called a Father wanted to jump, I silenced the emotion with a brutal twist of the neck. Never again, this cub had a purpose, and it was not to survive to a ripe old age. it was to slaughter, and butcher millions before falling to his own rage.

    Until such I would nurture all this small Pride of Berserkers potential. But there purpose was mine to decide, and there fate mine to dictate.

    Watching calmly from the top edge of the pit, I saw the weakest follow the soft whispered orders of Rage, and begin lining the most wounded up. The original eight, cubs that happened to belong to blood lines descended from a few of my ten had already crawled toward rage before passing out themselves. Good, growth would surround them, and change them into my instruments. Turning from the pit, I headed out of the pit, ignoring the death cries of the slaves fighting within for the entertainment of those not of my race.

    Soon, soon everything would begin to fall in place. Already the Orc Tribes in this empire were falling like bricks to our subjugation, as well as the few human clans. The Demon clans were the hardest to stamp out, but they were invaders, and powerful. I would ensure the way was paved and my current ''Master'' Lord Dravon had no need to fear before taking it all with the aid of my peoples Rage.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    I hope you enjoy this chapter as much as I have enjoyed writing it. I plan to have another up in a few hours, but a storm is coming and I may be unable too. So I rushed this to tide all of you over.

    I hope you enjoy the changing perspectives as well, I know they need work. Practice makes perfect right? Haha, have a lovely night folks, and with luck I will have another chapter up before the day is out.

 Chapter Seven: Power is Forged

    Sorry folks, yesterday the storm hit hard and I lost power till the morning. Storms can be cruel at times.

    But Here is a chapter, with more to come if I have time today. I hope you enjoy.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Rage

    ------

    Day after day, week after week, and month after month. Time passed, we grew to be two years of age, our bodies maturing rapidly. Already we had the appearance of ten year old children. Our adolescent stage had arrived; from here our growth would slow. At five, we would be adults  by our peoples standards.

    The time had been spent fighting the half Grummels in preparation for the original . The battle had been anti climactic to say the least. We had spent  a year killing it''s spawn, and when that had become to easy we cut it to pieces and allowed the numbers to grow to massive scale. Less power, but sheer body mass made up for that until we were relatively certain we were fighting something on par to the original.

    It turned out, we had over estimated the broken creature. decades as a slave had warped it''s mind. It was viscous enough, but it didn''t hit as hard as it''s spawn had.  It was as if it had simply given up the fight.  A pity, in my mind, because I had wished to experience the true power of our enemies for once.

    Our weapons had changed only slightly. It seemed the main changes had stopped when our enemies were no longer a challenge. Instead they gained detail and depth in the once forming designs.

    The most prominent were Envy, Hydra, and myself in regards to this. Envy''s axes has fully formed to look like black wings. Hydra''s was a bit more simplistic, the snake like scales when he caused it to turn into a whip were harder, and the sword gained a green tint as if it held poison, it did.

    My own gauntlets had gained shoulder pauldrons that thickened and grew heavier as I grew strong enough to support the weight. My gauntlets dragon scale appearance had also grown thicker and heavier, the red swirling patterns becoming more intricate. My pauldrons had also grown to etch out a perfect replica of a demons skull on both sides; the crown of the skulls holding multiple horns.

    Currently we all stood surrounding the Grummels corpse, however before we could begin to eat it the Instructor appeared. He was followed by multiple Pridelings, the first others we had seen aside from our Instructor, and the Blood Father.

    They smelled different from us, they smelled somewhat like prey. Perhaps we had a caste system with none fighters? I didn''t know or truly care. I saw them, and thought them weak.

    What captured my attention were what each of them was carrying. They held orbs that refracted light. Each was a different color. From a quick glance I could even see things within the orbs, they were beautiful to my eyes.

    There were a number of them, enough for each of my Pride it seemed. "Today you have passed the first hurdle of your training. As such, you will be rewarded with the opportunity to choose your affinities." our instructor bellowed, breaking my attention from the pretty balls, to which I glared at him.

    Sneering at me, he continued. "Our people, our race, evolves with our blood and with each life threatening event that occurs in our long lives. But we hold the ability to absorb an elemental essence, or ability that has been gathered and harnessed through breeding programs, our someones will." He paused a moment, motioning for one of Envy''s underlings to come forth. "This can kill you, it is dangerous, and we are only able to retain one within our bodies. This prevents our species from using magic or gaining other abilities. But in return, this essence you absorb will evolve just as your weapons have, and make you stronger."

    I raised an eyebrow lightly at that, it sounded like a disadvantage over other, yet our people still lived. There must be some merit, whether a flaw made into a strength, or a cruel joke by whatever gods there may be, it was there lot I suppose.

    Reaching over, the Instructor lifted an orb that had a single flame within it, and handed it to the adolescent cub. "Feel it runt, each orb has been selected personally by those that have watched to best fit each of you. Come forth when I call you, and you! Stop gawking at the flame essence in your hands and slice your wrist so a constant connection between you and your blood hit that orb. Your blood will know how to absorb it, it is your job to survive it. Thank your predecessors for there genetics, or blame them for your lack of growth. But if one dies, you all die."

    I watched intrigued as the cub did as he was instructed, I smelled his fear. I''d beat him later for it, when his blood hit the orb, it sizzled as if water struck fire, then the cub screamed while begin engulfed within a torrential flame. We all watched passively as he burned, his flesh being burned created an interesting aroma, I liked it.

    After five minutes he fell to the ground whining, his skin charge beyond recognition, but alive.

    So it followed, one by one the underlings went forth. Each seemed relatively standard. Most had received flame orbs, a few received earthen ones, and one had gotten a water.

    When each of the twenty cubs were on the ground in different states of pain, and exhaustion, it was our turn. Forge was called first, and handed a very odd looking ball. It was grey in color, and inside it''s depths you could see solid chunks what what looked like metal.

    When he grabbed the Orb, and poured his blood onto it, he was instantly covered in a thick layer of steel. he stood like a statue, there were no air ways, but I could see his eyes, and they showed some fear. He could not breath. But the shell broke quickly, quicker than the others had absorbed there respective essence. When it was finished, he could coat his body in black, chitin like armor. It matched his shield perfectly, and I can only assume he used the shield as his only source of metal to create the thin membrane.

    Anvil was next. He received a ball containing earth within. The colors a mix of brown and green. When his blood struck the orb he was swallowed by the pits sand. It took several minutes before he absorbed his, nothing noticeable changed beyond his skin seemed to have gone from pale white to a milk tinged brown.

    Hate received what I can only describe as a tempest. When her blood struck the raging storm like orb a gust of wind struck the pit with such force it lifted her of the ground, suffocating her. Her''s was wind, and she subdued it through sheer force of will, it seemed.

    Envy received water, though her orb was more detailed it seemed the the underling who gained the same essence. This was violent, and powerful compared to the slow stream in the other. Water poured from her mouth when she absorbed it, as if she were coughing up a lake. But before I thought she would die, she gained it''s power.

    Curse received something that seemed to scream and wail. The instructor informed us it was an ability, not truly an essence. He would be able to summon creatures of the abyss, ghost and should he grow stronger perhaps demons that resided within there original realm.

    Hydra received the essence of ice. He literally froze like a statue, his skin growing blue with permafrost. When he broke free, it appeared his skin would remain the blue-black color. His sword had even gained an air that felt chilled about it. It was interesting to me. It also opened possibilities of maybe forcing there essence or another into there Blood forged weapons? It was a thought.

    Cruelty received the essence of fear. She, for the first time, showed utter terror as she absorbed it. Even when it was finished her eyes were haunted, but determined. It was actually a fitting essence for her, in my mind.

    Bitter received an anomaly essence. It was light, something foreign to most of them. They had the false sun rays, but this thing seemed pure. I could see the hatred for it burning in her eyes, but she took it; then was engulfed in a blinding light that had everyone covering there eyes. When it went out, she was burned as if by fire. Her skin a golden brown, and a light yellow tattoo running down her shoulder toward her breast that resembled a vine.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    When it came for mine, I looked and saw that there were no more orbs. Confused, and angered I looked at the instructor with hate showing plainly. How dare this walking talking dead man not give me mine? HOW DARE HE! I could already feel the rage coming, and try as I might I could not keep the red film from showing inside my eyes before a roar echoed out from the pits entrance that sent me to my knees, dazed at the burst of frightening intent was aimed at me.

    The Blood Father had arrived, carrying an orb that was black, it held nothing within it. When I cleared my head slightly, I saw that it had saved my life, that roar. The Instructor was still stronger, and his whip had already grown the spikes he would have used to shred me to pieces.

    When the Blood Father had reached me, I had regained my feet. I could also see that the orb was not pure black, but held streaks of dark purple within. "This, is the Void. The rarest of essences within our people. Few can tame it''s power, and all but five have perished in the attempt to tame it." It was a whisper, I looked up to meet his eyes, and saw nothing but a cold, barren wasteland looking back. He cared nothing for any of us. I knew he wanted us to perish, it had to be so. Why else give me the most dangerous thing? Fuck him, I would prove him wrong, and master this essence.

    Reaching it without waiting a moment longer, my hesitation seen before gaining my resolve. I slit my wrist, my blood pouring onto the orb. The next thing I knew, everything was black. It felt like every atom of my being was being shredded to pieces. It felt like an eternity.

    It felt like centuries had passed as I was slowly torn asunder by the sheer hunger I could feel from this thing; it did not judge, condemn or love. It simply ate, it wanted to eat and eat until nothing was left. When I felt I could not stand it longer, the pressure eased slightly. A soft, small, hand caressing my cheek within the blackness. I had to have perished, nothing could live her sur..."His Blood" a soft giggle followed it before my hands were trapped above my head. I couldn''t move them. "He swore of children, and yet here you are. Another, a boy no less." another giggle, I could feel pure insanity coming from her, it was frightening, I was terrified beyond measure. But I felt her hunger, was this thing, the Void? How was that possible. "You''re the only one he gave this essence to of all his dead children. Hope, ooou, how I wanted to see hope in him again after centuries." This time a lick followed the soft giggle, directly over my throat, right at the pulsing vein that if torn would kill me. "Mmm, alive. I like you boy. Open your eyes, I will fill you with the Void for him." Opening my eyes, i saw the most stunning female I had ever seen, it dwarfed the beauty Envy was becoming, and the soft beauty within Bitter. her face was always changing though.

    I couldn''t place anything on it, while the body remained nude and glorious. Full, heaving breasts, a waste so slender it seemed she would cave in half with wide, soft and alluring hips. Her eyes though, they were pure purple, her mouth filled with fangs and then nothing but blackness. She pressed that mouth to mine, and kissed me, forcing something inside of me that made me scream into her mouth before passing out. The soft voice echoing slightly before fading "Namaah, remember that word little replica. Give him hope, so i can devour it." Then there was nothing.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The Blood Father.

    -------------------

    I watched the runt as he fell to the ground, listening as Leviathan once more cautioned me at sending forth Nammah. ''Master, she is unstable. It cann...'' I roared within my own mind ''SILENCE! I need him to gain the Void to do what needs done.'' Leviathan went silent, and the faint echo of an insane giggle could be heard within the walls of my mind before I locked it away once more.

    I did not know what she had done. but the whelp had gained the void, the faint beginnings of it''s curse showing already on his skin as it began to grow darker. Over the years it would reach my own skins ebony color. But for now it simply made him look like a shadow. Turning toward the Instructor "Give the ones that need it minor healing and then send for the Slave masters. Tomorrow we begin teaching them more of the Folknir." The cretin saluted and began following my orders.

    Taking one last look at the cub, at Rage, I left the pit. Making my way toward the councils main entrance before being stopped half way there by a pathetic Draconian messenger. "Hold, by order of Lord.." His sentence ended rather abruptly when I grabbed him by the throat and held the little dragon man off the ground with ease. "Speak properly gecko. Or I will kill you." gasping for air, I squeezed harder before dropping him ''Most honorable Lord, our Lord Dravon Requests your presence at his castle." When he finished his message he left with the speed of someone escaping death, which he was.

    What one earth did that lizard want now? he refused to come to the pit to see his ''guard'' anymore after watching the brutal act of cannibalism. Here I had hoped he''d gotten tired of pestering me. But either way, relations must be maintained.  Time to go meet my ''Master'' and soothe his fragile ego while the cubs harnessed the weakest portions of there essence.

    Close, so close to being able to act out the first steps of the plans he had laid so long ago. The weight had killed him, he was a creature of action, though time had taught him patience. It was still not his strongest trait.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Lord Dravon

    ---------------

    How long would the cat keep him waiting? Now sooner had he finished the thought than he was announced and upon entering my audience hall, a few of his black guard behind him, bowed with sarcasm toward me. I could feel the fire building in my gullet, but held it in check for now.

    Pointing to my left, I indicated the succubus that was the demon tribes envoy on this continent. "This succubus, had brought forth a peace treaty. I have accepted for now. Call back your people from the front." I said this with no uncertain terms, and as a command. The cat stared at me, his eye...If there was a way to look that showed nothing he had done it. A barren nothing that killed all it saw.

    If I could sweat, I may have. I watched him turn his head toward the succubus who was apparently mesmerized by the cats features. I felt he was a hideous beast of war. But what did I know of lesser races and there rutting ways? "A treaty, My Lord?" His voice was ice, and the succubus actually took a step back, her hand touching the little bone whip at her hip. Snorting at the fruitless gesture, I waved a hand aimlessly. "Yes, for now the war ends. What happens in the future time will tell. The succubus will remain in my Empire for now as a gesture of goodwill. I have decided to send her with you, to keep her alive." I smiled grimly at the rage that flashed within the cats eyes momentarily.

    Finally, I had struck a nerve. The succubus looked at me in utter terror. She knew exactly what female demons were to the Pridelings, breeding stock to gain traits of there particular race. The contract however, would now forbid new gains in that regard, though the old remained. It was humorous to me.

    "That is all. Escort them out." I watched as he slowly walked away, after retrieving the succubus and taking her. ''That will buy me time, i know he''s planning something, but not yet what.''

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Alright folks! New chapter, they grew a bit in strength. It''s the weakest run of the weakest rung, but it was growth. The beginning of there training and stories will only begin to grow more complex, or so i hope haha.

    I may have a second chapter up today, or early early tomorrow with another following it. I hope you enjoy this, and have a lovely day.

    Side note, Reached 10 favorites, and 34 followers. Love ya folks for it! Thank you!

 Chapter Eight: Cruel Intentions

    I''m back with a lovely update for you wonderful people! It''s a super slow ass night at work so I plan to pop out multiple chapters to appease you all. A heads up however, this weekend I will likely be unable to update the story. I work all weekend and likely won''t have the time.

    Drunk crazies shall appear haha. Without further ramblings however, this segment will focus mainly on The Blood Father, and one of his Ten. I will also delve slightly into the origins of the eight main cubs beside Rage. I hope you enjoy this.

    <code>[hr]</code>

    The Blood Father

    That overgrown Gecko dares to do this? Mother Fucker! It''s difficult enough to adhere to the contract that was made between my people and him. This however was pushing my patience to the utmost. Demons, useless gutter spawned trash, and he creates a treaty with them?

    Suppressing a growl I turn toward the succubus, debating on killing her and stating it was an accident. Apparently the creature had been talking. "..So, the mighty ''Pridelings'' are to be my caretakers?" The sarcasm in her voice when she said my species name was not lost.

    This time I did not hesitate to growl. A deep primal sound that echoed through my body. I saw her pale, and cough while avoiding looking into my eye.

    When we reached the council chamber, my Ten stood and bowed without ceremony to me. Ogre, Lynx, Frost, Raven, Void, Huntress, Aegis, Hawk, Ivy, and Moon.

    They were the powers that led the different castes within my people. They were also the first Ten born through blood transfusion, and the strongest of my children to date. When Ogre, a massive male specimen over almost nine feet of height, and layered in muscle saw the succubus, he reached over and hefted the war mace that was his. A thing made of bone with skulls lining the mace head.

    "You have a pest Father, allow me.." Ogre began before seeing my raised hand for silence. "This, guest, is Myra. Our mighty Lord Dravon has deemed it needed to sign a treaty with the Falknir Demons. Hawk, go to the front and recall our forces." His Ten were curious, but would wait. Hawk, left after whispering into my ear that the Whelps had awoken in the Pit.

    Taking my seat in the over lavish chair that he was forced to use, at least it was comfortable, I asked Myra very calmly. "Would you like to see what happens to the Demons we have captured?" It was a cruel play, she knew it, she also knew it would not be a request no matter how it was phrased. I watched her sigh, fighting the draining blood in her red skin before nodding slightly.

    "Ogre, send the five used up stock to the pit. Ensure they know if they survive they can join our guest and be free." I watched Ogre freeze momentarily, his eyes questioning even as his body grew tense.

    Waving my hand in the general direction I started a conversation with the bitch that would be used when I found a way for the treaty to be broken without implicating myself, or my people.

    <code>[hr]</code>

    Ogre

    What had Father been thinking? Sending me to the Pit to send fourth five succubi that were drained dry of everything. There eyes only came alive when I imparted the knowledge they would be free if they killed children. Oh how the little creatures underestimated there fate.

    They were five, used and abused females that had little to no strength left. Even there powers of seduction were all but spent. Hollowed husks is all that remained of them. ''Father no doubt want''s the guest to see them slaughtered and devoured; but why send me to do this menial task?'' I thought, it didn''t matter. When I reached the Pit, informing the succubi to stay out of sight, I saw the newest generation of Berserkers. I knew exactly who the silver haired runt was, and how little he meant. Each of us Ten had been requested to provide and offspring of our own. None were allowed to know there Origins.

    We had chosen there names, and there essence orbs personally. Beyond that, we had nothing to do with the cubs. They were pawns in Fathers game for domination. Nothing more. I had provided my own spawn, the weakest of the few I have bothered to produce. Forge, the hulking cub already twice the size of the others. He was so much weaker than his elder siblings though.

    Stolen story; please report.

    It was an embarrassment to each of the Ten who''s cubs had survived.

    Growling lightly as they stared at me, I instructed them lightly on today''s Training.  There own Instructor avoiding my eyes as I spoke. "Today, you will slaughter five Succubi from the Falknir Clan. They are a caste above the Grummels you have fought." Motioning the husks out to the Pit, I took my leave. I could feel a few try there seduction already as the fear radiated off of them when they realized the truth. Shrugging off the pathetic attempt, I shut the door behind them; then made my way to the pits top edge.

    <code>[hr]</code>

    Myra

    I looked down at the remnants of my sisters sent into the pit, and almost vomited. Each had only rags as clothing, emaciated and used. I looked at the monster that had caused this, only to find him watching my reaction. His face bland and cold. How could something be crueler even than her people, the Demons? We tortures, abused, maimed, and instilled fear in others, but this...These were left alive for no reason than to be toys.  These...beasts had managed to beak a creature whose entire being was dedicated to sex, and killing with it by using sex themselves.

    It was hard, so hard not to lash out at this monster before her. I knew it, I knew that it was to good to hope to gain inside knowledge on what they did. This was an execution by there races children. He was showing me my fate if I stepped out of line.

    The first scream, ragged and broken broke out causing me to look back down. What I saw, was unnatural. The only one bothering to fight was a silver haired boy that looked ten, his skin an odd combination of pale white and black that made him look like a ghost or shadow. He was covered in scares, but what was most disturbing is that he held one of her fallen sisters by her shoulder, and was digging his claws into her sunken flesh.

    His, his teeth were buried in her neck and he was savagely tearing her flesh apart. The four others couldn''t do a thing while they watch him eat the throat out, before dropping her and moving on.

    It was savage, cruel, and systematic as that little child walked from one to another making them watch while he killed them. Turning away as the last fell, and seeing the others of that little group move forward, I turned toward the monster beside me, only to see the one called Ogre there now as well. Both watching me. I ignored the wet tearing sounds, and the crunching that echoed up out of the pit.

    Her sisters were being eaten. Her fate, if she stepped out of line. These people, they were savages. They needed to be destroyed, wiped off the face of Terra. Ironically, this is what had been said about the Demons for centuries upon centuries. Now she saw something worse, a people dedicated to war.

    Turning on my heal, i left without bothering to say anything. I saw the small smile forming on that bastards lips. He knew I wanted to harm him, wanted me to try. It was plainly obvious he was against the treaty, and would be finding ways to break it.

    I had to fight the urges, and pass the trials that would be thrown at me while sending reports back to Lord Damocles.

    ''What had I done by agreeing to become he ambassador?'' I wondered before being escorted to a room within the keep these people had built within the Forest of Hyborium.

    Did I think I could use my seduction powers to take control of these savages leader? I had tried all this time, only to watch it slip and slide off his skin. Each time I had the feeling I was being laughed at, and could swear I saw the image of a woman''s face within the blackness of his skin before I blinked and it was gone.

    How would I survive the years to come? Through tenacity. There had to be weaklings that she could seduce within this place that would be useful. Tomorrow, I will find them.

    <code>[hr]</code>

    Here you go folks! I hope you enjoy the introduction of the Ten by name, and the thoughts of one of them, as well as the secret behind the other Cubs. Dun dun dun! lol. Yeah, i''m odd.

    Anyway, enjoy the chapter. I plan to release another, and maybe a third before the night is over. I look forward to writing it, and seeing what people, if anyone cares to put it, think. Have a lovely night folks, until later.

 Chapter Nine: Time goes by

    Hello again folks, not in the same day it seems, but I do have another chapter for you. I am going to try and have this one be truly massive. It''s going to encompass several days if not weeks of story with minor time skips over what is just normal mundane shit.

    I am also going to try and fit in the other cubs POV''s into this, but it will mostly be focus on Rage, and his point of view. Love flip flopping perspectives personally, but I think I dove a bit to far from him after everything.

    Soon he will grow up mentally enough to begin and truly question things, so look forward to that. I will also be color coding names just because I can.

    <hr />

    Rage

    A few days have gone by sense I killed the five succubi, they were pathetically weak. The stench of there fear causing me to kill them alone. I also won''t lie, I enjoyed the feel of there soft tender skin, and there breasts pressed against me while they radiated there fear before I killed them.

    It was a form of power trip, and with my body maturing quickly I had learned of base urges such as the need to mate. As of yet, I have not attempted it, but I had grown hard during the slaughter. There screams, there soft flesh, and there blood creating a form of aphrodisiac for me.

    I had even heard some of the underlings in the night pairing off with the opposite sex, or the same if they were inclined, and mating. Keep in mind in our world might makes right. The strong rule over the weak. Many nights I had heard the soft cries of female, and men to weak to resist or truly stop the instigator from taking them by force. It was an interesting sensation as many times it was our stronger females that claimed the weaker males. I suppose there personalities were to dominant to allow for themselves to go willingly into one who was strong enough to reject there advances bed.

    I was not surprised to see Cruelty raping the weaker male, and females on a nightly basis. She got off on forcing them to do things they hated with her, or for her. Not my personal preference, but I could see the appeal as one night I observed her forcing a female underling of hers to swallow the length of a male weaker than that female until he climaxed while Cruelty herself slowly used her essence to instill fear in them both to go with the forced pleasure; all while raping the female with the handle of her dagger.

    Seems I enjoy watching the females have sex with each other, it made me ponder often in the night. Sense absorbing my essence, I had thought of the unearthly beauty that had kissed me before I blacked out within that realm. I also began to Notice how Envy had grown, her curves still developing, we were in children bodies after all. It was a very interesting thing to watch her move, and see her flesh wobble, and sway with the motions. Each of the females had begun to develop at an accelerated pace, the males simply growing larger. None of us had been given clothing yet; aside from Forge who could form his own from his shields metal.

    This allowed for rampant matting, the rutting sounds echoing through the pit. I found it interesting, but truly had no desire to partake. I also noticed that I required little to no sleep, the void essence that was mine seemed to draw energy from the living particles around me. Nothing that was truly noticeable, though if I remained sitting for a long period of time, I noticed grey dust would gather, and the sand around me seemed to be less until I moved and it filled itself in again. It would take practice to stop this, I simply felt that.

    How I know not, but an inner knowledge seemed to have been imparted to me by the female with glowing purple eyes. Dammit, again I think of her. Weak, to weak. Shaking myself, I practiced my essence. Trying to control it, and within moments I felt nearly fully exhausted. It was like a fish trying to create and control a tsunami. To vast, and to powerful to be tamed.

    But I kept trying, each time exhaustion encroached I stopped and allowed the seemingly passive energy gain to replenish my stamina.

    I did this for days, spending the light hours fighting the random Demons of the Falknir tribe. Oddly, no more succubi had been sent to us. I wondered why, but didn''t dwell on it much.  I was to focused learning the best way to dismember, and slaughter the bone fiends we currently fought.

    These creatures were muscle bound fiends that grew bone armor and coated themselves in it before entering there own form of berserk like rage, and attacking. It had been fun to pit our own rage against theres. We won, but we took far to many injuries from each encounter, and there numbers grew. We had begun to use a hit and tactic; it consisted of myself, and Bitter diving in, gathering there attention, and creating a kind of kill circle as all of them focused us, the rest could pick them off. We would switch the bait each time and continued this for a while. But we needed a better way.

    Perhaps later I would find something.  Slowly, each night I practiced and began to form a kind of aura around myself that I could hold for a period of time. It was a physical manifestation of the Void within. I was slower than the others, though not from lack of will. This was simply to powerful to use with ease at my current level. The aura itself drained me so badly I collapsed several times.

    It earned me curious stares from the others who ignored it when I growled threateningly at them. Slowly, but surely I was lasting longer with it however. The longer I managed to hold it, the more knowledge that seemed to click. In a weeks time I had managed to hold the aura for an hour, using it to suck in a constant amount of energy from the sand beneath my feet, soon using it on the very air we breathed, as it was in constant renewal.

    The aura allowed me to ''eat'' anything I wished to when it touched my skin. I practiced by having Forge throw clumps of sand, leading up to small bits of steel he formed with massive amounts of the sand. Each took a bit of time to devour, but I felt strong afterwards. It was interesting, it was as though that the ever hungry void fed power into me, as I fed it. Potential, but each material was slow to be devoured, aside from the sand which had begun giving me nothing when I used the Void to devour it.

    Steel gave me some still, but nothing more. I would have to begin using it in combat as all the other cubs had begun to do. But like this, another year had passed. A year of fighting, killing, training, and surviving.

    In this time The Blood Father had not returned, nor had the hulking monstrosity that gave us the succubi. The power that male had exuded all but dwarfed the Blood Father, leading me to think him a member of the legendary Ten. Even in the Pit we gained knowledge, though rare, through stories told to us by an instructor dedicated to shaping our mind. He bored me, personally, but our minds were another weapon we needed to hone.

    We learned multiple languages, tactics (though we seldom used it fully) how to read, and write. That was what our third year had consisted of with every other day being us fighting hundreds of multiple enemies in battle after battle. Forcing us to grow stronger as a unit, increase our stamina, and begin to rely on each other over our rage.

    I disliked the last, I enjoy covering myself in blood while enraged. For now, however, I had to listen. It was growing closer and closer to the time we would leave the Pit. Two more years of this ever smaller growing hell.

    Each of us had the body of a fifteen year old now. We would soon reach maturity and be allowed to battle for real. That made me work harder each night. My aura I could hold for nearly three hours in constant battle. I had begun to use it on my enemies as well, directing the aura to coat the body of them. An Imp had fallen prey to this early on by mistake. I loved hearing it''s high pitched scream as it was devoured.

    With that, the theory from a year ago proved true. It gave me more power, and control of the Void, showing me the more I fed it, the more I could control it. The more reserves I could control. When I learned this, nothing was safe in our enemy ranks. I devoured them with Void whenever possible. Learning that living prey gave more than dead as well.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Like that, one more year had passed. Our bodies had slowed in growth, each likely reaching there adult height at four years of age. I capped out at six foot, Hydra did as well. Curse ended up being five feet tall. Forge and Anvil were still the largest, Forge being a whopping nine feet, with anvil ending at seven. Forge remained my second in command. Bitter stopped at six foot, Envy followed at the same height. Cruelty never grew beyond five and a half feet. Hate ended up being the tallest of the females, reaching seven feet in height.

    Our weapons had not evolved much, beyond growing more elaborate in there decorations. Gaining colors, or adding more detail to the features they had developed early on.

    I felt they could still grow, but that what we fought simply did''t have the strength of will to cause them to need it. The same with our bodies. We seldom received injuries any longer, a bruise or broken bone here and there. The worst injuries truly had come from our younger years where our weakest had been raped and tortured by Cruelty. She almost broke one utterly, that''s when I had stepped in and broken each of her limbs before allowing the nearly broken one to have his way with her.

    Might may make right, but breaking a needed asset was not allowed. She sense stopped using the crueler methods and stuck to the mundane forms of physical rape. That was fine.

    I had also begun to notice the way Hate, and Envy looked at me. There eyes filled with a Desire I simply did  not feel, or need at the time. Bitter ignored me completely, that I found troubling for some reason, but shrugged it off with cold efficiency.

    One night, Hate had tried her luck with me, I asked her a simple question at the time. "Your freedom, or rutting?" I was curious what my brothers and sisters preferred. Needless to say, I no longer was approached, by anyone. Though I saw the looks those two still gave me. It was, actually, rather frightening with there intensity. I had begun to fear I''d be forced to kill them.

    But I had not, luckily, been forced to as o yet.

    Killing, training, learning. Time passed until our fifth year neared it''s end. That''s when everything for us changed. We learned that we could leave the Pit, after one final test. A test that will likely haunt me until I die.

    Our final test, was told to us by the Blood Father the day our five year training would end. He arrived in the Pit, the Instructors had in his hand, blood dripping onto the sand. He threw the head at me, and I caught it unthinking.

    "I killed your goal whelp, now you all deal with me. Your last day, your last training. You preyed for freedom, instead I will tell you now. You will get slavery to another master far stronger than that weakling." he paused a moment, allowing us to sink this in. We could ;eave the pit, but at a cost.

    "Do you know what our people pride above all else?" he inquired. Each of us responded in unison "Full filling our contract, and honor." He nodded lightly, what was he planning? I had begun to feel fear as he spoke longer and longer. Telling us of Lord Dravon, and how we would become his personal guards, his assassins, whatever he needed as long as it did not go against our people in anyway.

    "Finally, you whelps don;t leave until you fight me." He said this with a grin that bared all his fangs. Death, he finally meant to kill us. His speech meant nothing. We only bared our fangs when we would kill. I felt the fear build higher as I saw blood trickle down his arms on both sides. ''His weapon'' I thought, we had learned to absorb our weapons into our bodies through our blood and call them when needed.

    I watched them form, and shape into a pair of gauntlets. His left was red as freshly spilled blood, with intricate purple, and black designs up and down it, his shoulder pauldron a lion roaring. His right was black as the void, with red designs up and down it''s length, the head of a serpent depicting the pauldron on that side.

    His weapons, why were mine the same as this bastards? Rushing to yell out formation orders, it was to late. Like a blurr he dove into the back ranks. When he struck one, the force toppled ten others. They lived, the bastard was holding back. I could only stand there, half formed words falling from my lips as one by one everyone fell, until I was all that was left.

    "Come on whelp, show me what you can do at least. They survived my blows while I held back, they get to leave. You, if you cannot even take one blow without falling Die!" When he finished the last word his fist had already connected. I felt the force, my organs crunched, and moved around inside my body. I had somehow blocked most of it with my own gauntlet covered arms. Instinct perhaps? but as a result my bones were dust. It would take weeks to regrow them, even using the Void energy eating to aid.

    But I had remained standing, technically. Even if the only reason was that I had been impaled into the wall, some stone had actually pierced my legs, my back was broken. Coughing blood up, I realized how weak I was compared to this monster, there Blood Father. But I could not help a small smile. Even if by technicality, I had remained standing.

    I actually heard him tsk before he spoke. "You can fall now, you have earned your life. Weak as you are, I hope you do not embarrass our people" He turned to walk away, a but stopped as I hacked out "stop" at him. I saw him turn slowly toward me, as if shocked I would dare tell him to do anything. "We..''cough'' will earn our right ''cough'' to live."

    Then nothing, I''d fallen face first into the sand, again. I was beginning to hate this.

    <hr />

    The Blood Father

    I laughed silently as I watched the cub that just took thirty-five percent of my strength and stayed standing fall face first into the ground. Guts! Good, he''s need that.

    When I had left the Pit, and arrived back in the council chambers, the Succubus in toe as I had made her watch the event, I waited for Lord Dravon to arrive. When he did, it was with a thump as he landed his full weight upon my floor, causing hairline cracks to appear. Bastard.

    Without preamble I informed him the cubs would be his tomorrow. "Why not today?" he Bellowed to which I told him bluntly ''Because I broke them to make sure they could at least take a strike from someone stronger."

    We discussed the ceremony that he demanded to occur for a time before he left. Looking at the succubus I instructed her to leave me with my Ten.

    When the hall was ours, the first to speak was Hawk, his voice the only truly cultured one among them. "Father, is this wise?" I shrugged lightly "It will amuse me." I responded to which Hawk simply shook his head. The others remained silent, Moon, the youngest of my ten playing her harp lightly. It always had a calming effect, my Moons music did.

    "Tomorrow, you will all watch your children leave." Void was excluded because I would never allow that abomination to breed, and Aegis'' child had passed by Rages beginning cruelty. "Then we will all watch what fun the whelps will bring to us before my plans may progress."

    They all nodded, rising to bow before leaving him alone. Smiling into the darkness that surrounded him, he was for the first time in centuries, giddy at the events that would come to pass. Time would soon show he was right in his investment of fathering a weakling for a child, regardless of his growth. Soon, the Draconian Empire would fall to the Pridelings, it may take decades, but he had nothing but time. Time to watch his people rise to glory before spreading to other countries, and continents. For now, this country needed tamed first.

    Patience.....

    <hr />

    Here you go folks! Sorry for the very quick event scrolls. I know it is lacking, i''ll likely edit it a lot. But I was wanting to leave the Pit. I''ll have flash backs in the future chapters at some of there book learning, and during when they learned to use some of there blood born abilities.

    But for now, i hope you enjoy this chapter. This will be the last tonight, other than maybe a pole as I have a huge headache from thinking over this for the last several hours. Goodnight folks, see ya next time!

 Wanted to give polls a shot

Hey folks, not a chapter sadly. the migraine isn''t leaving me at this time. So I decided to pop out a poll for those that enjoy the story and would like to have a say in what may happen next, or in the near future as it grows.

 Chapter Ten: Freedom arrives.

    Hello my lovely people. There first day leaving the Pit will be up with this chapter. I am going to strive to make this portion extremely large and cover the perspectives of each of the Cubs. Most will probably have short segments but it will flip back and forth a great deal between them. That''s the goal anyway!

    Enough with my foolish ramblings however, enjoy the story!

    <hr />

    Rage

    Shaking my head as the haze finally lifted, I could feel immense amounts of pain shooting through my body. What had happened? I thought in my groggy state before remembering. Turning my head to look at my surroundings I saw the rubble from the wall I had been thrown into surrounding me, a piece of the wall had pierced my side slightly. I tried moving my arms to remove it, but they would not respond.

    Shit! they were shattered beyond repair from the punch the Blood Father had landed. They would heal, but were useless for now. Shaking my head once more I managed to get my legs underneath of myself, and stand unsteadily; the stone being slowly removed hurt like hell, the dust burning the wound in my side.

    When I stood, the world tilted slightly before I fell to my side due to being lightheaded. ''How much blood had I lost?'' coughing lightly, a glob of blood hitting the sand next to my face I managed to roll onto my stomach, hissing as the stones beneath me dug into my side, and get back onto my knees.

    Slowly this time, letting the disorienting feeling pass I stood one leg at a time. My arms were killing me, the pain making black spots appear in my vision. I growled through it, and made my way toward the others who had already gotten to there feet.

    They were all watching me, I ignored them; instead focusing on using the Void to absorb the sand beneath my feet, and the air at a steady pace trying to increase my speed of healing. With luck, the shattered fragments of bone that were no my arms would be fully healed in a day, rather than weeks.

    I could but hope. Judging by the fact the light shining from the top of the Pit growing dim it was almost the end of the day. Tomorrow, tomorrow I will be free from this place; regardless of the condition, I would see the sky.

    When I reached the others, I growled at Forge who tried to reach out when I stumbled. Glaring at the one eyes cub while baring my teeth he backed away slowly. I would be damned if I took help from those in my Pride. We were a people of strength, if a person of power was shown to have weakness then those wanting that station who believed they could hold it may try to take it.

    I was to weak to fight off challengers, so I forced my rage to the front, allowing me to ignore some of the pain and growled loudly at anyone who approached. After a few hours of this, they got the hint and gave me a wide berth. Perhaps, changing would help heal the process? I couldn''t think of how it would hurt more. We had learned to focus our leonine side and change into it at will the year before.

    Sitting down on the sand, glaring once more at the group that surrounded me, I closed my eyes and began to force myself to change as slowly as I could. Focusing first upon my shattered arms; at the same time allowing my Void aura to coat my body and increase the amount of energy around me it absorbed, and the speed.

    When the change began, the pain grew larger as my shattered bones were forced to grow in size and combine properly. It was like having them broken again as the muscles in my arms grew at least six inches, forcing the remains together, the energy I was absorbing forcing the missing parts to regenerate over healing the fractures themselves.

    The skin on my arms ripped apart, revealing silver colored fur up and down the length covering supple, corded muscles. Roaring loudly as they finished the change, and it progressed to my face, the pain intensifying as my facial structure was broken, and reformed, my face elongating slightly to cover a muscles, my jaws dislocating and growing in proportion to the size of the lion body. My silver hair that reached my shoulders slowly growing longer, moving part way down my back, and circling my neck in a darker silver colored main of fur. My back bunched up as my spin elongated, my ribs cracking as they grew and became more barrel shaped. The sound of my skin popping and snapping sounded a lot like when we rent flesh asunder with our claws, or fangs. My legs buckled, breaking and bending at an angle that would allow for more strength in jumps; a tail growing as my spine continued to elongate, a tuft of fur showing at the end the same darker silver as my mane, while the rest of my bodies fur was a light, almost bright silver.

    When all was said and done, I laid on my side panting. My arms were far from healed, but at least they could be moved now. Rolling onto my side and looked toward my Pride and bared my fangs before curling into a ball and staring at them.

    Words were beyond us in this form. We spoke with body language, and scent. My own leonine form was massive compared to how I looked as an adult male humanoid. Standing I reached seven feet easily, larger by far than the true animal we descended from; I was also about six feet long, not counting my tail. My mouth could easily bite a human in two with a single bite, the claws I splayed outward when I flexed my paws were like daggers. I had no idea where my gauntlets went when i changed, I could only assume they went into my blood stream on it''s own.

    Yawning once, before glaring at the few underlings who looked like they had wanted to fight me, before blanching and going back to speaking to the others about leaving the Pit finally, I slowly drifted to sleep as the light in the Pit went out, the glare of small fires being forced alive by groups of Cubs to excited to sleep piercing my eyelids before sleep took me.

    <hr />

    Forge

    I had watched Rage stumble, and walk slowly toward us from the portion of collapsed wall, and wondered what had happened. It was relatively obvious however that it was the work of the Blood Father. When I had tried to reach out and steady him I was met with a growl, and eyes that showed me death if I tried. I could only back away from my solitude desiring brother.

    Nothing I had done had truly dragged him away from the solitude he sought. Always sleeping away from us after that first year of this hell, speaking only when needed. But I respected him in my own way. I also was one of the few who held no designs upon his position as head of the Pride. I understood the growl, but it had upset me.

    When we had watched him change, baring his massive fangs and drifting off to sleep, we all spoke softer. Many afraid to wake up the sleeping lion, I did it just so my underlings would follow the same lead.

    I was currently sitting next to Hydra, Anvil, and Hate. We were the strongest next to Rage, and had gravitated toward each other, regardless of our personal views on Rage. Anvil and I were supporters, Hydra hated Rage with a passion due to what occurred when we were truly cubs. Hate lusted after him. You could smell the desire rolling off her body when she looked at him.

    I had been forced to speak with her when she was rejected by Rage the first time to keep her from trying again and costing them all there lives. "Why does he never join?" I was dragged back to our conversation by Anvils question. I could only shrug, no one knew what went through Rages mind. Trying to understand his reasons were like trying to see air. "He thinks we are weak, and beneath his notice" Hydra said with a sneer. I thought that might be true, but perhaps not all of it.

    I had nothing really to contribute to the conversation regarding Rage, so I listened as Hate, Anvil, and Hydra spoke for a while about certain feats they had all done; then the conversation turned toward tomorrow. That, I could join in on with relish. Speaking in a soft timber I joined them. "We will feel the sun, the real sun, and breath air that isn''t filled with dust." My voice held wonder at that.

    Hate just shrugged, and threw a small ball of air at me. "There''s your air Forge, it''s the freshest you''ll get for tonight."

    I growled at her, I was the second, not someone to play with. "Fresh will be anything not tainted by your need to mate with Rage"

    She growled back, but subsided easily enough. We''d learned a long time ago that fights between us eight at least, would be met with quick, and often violent and brutal outbursts from Rage. We all held scars that were inflicted by him.

    Curse was the one with the least, he was currently the closest near Rage, his loyalty was somewhat disturbing to the rest of us, it seemed almost unnatural, but he was useful. We continued our talk, Hate now sulking and withdrawing from us. The female probably was pouting at how her loins ached, pathetic. "I just want to leave this place" was Anvils take on it, while Hydra was interested in seeing this new ''master'' of there''s. None of us wondered at his strength. We all knew who the strongest in our world was, and that was the Blood Father.

    <hr />

    Curse

    I watched Rage from a distance only slightly less than the others, two of my underlings with me talking softly in hushed tones about tomorrow. Claw, and Jade I believe the male and female pair were called. I''d ignored most of them early on, focusing on Rage.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    I was entranced by his power, aloofness, and the sheer potential he showed when fighting. He out classed the rest of us by miles. I had wanted to rush toward him when he was first walking toward us; but I has seen how Forge was treated. I knew Rage at least respected Forge, and as one of the weakest of the eight I would probably lose my arm had I tried.

    So now, I did what I could, watching over him with my two underlings, interjecting my two cents into there conversation here and there. Truly, I only wished to follow Rage. The others be damned.

    <hr />

    Cruelty

    Further from the rest, I had dragged two females with me and had begun to have fun with them. Within reason, I remembered my forced lesson by Rage should I ever nearly break one of the weaklings again.

    Shivering at the thought, the female currently between my legs taking it as a sign she was doing well, she was, but I couldn''t let her grow content. Striking her back with clawed fingers and drawing blood, I sighed with pleasure as she screamed softly into my lower regions.

    The second female was currently using her water essence ability to force a phallus made of the water drawn from the air in and out of my current favorite toy. I had lost my taste for the males of the Pride, none of them were as soft and tender as the females.

    Them, I could enjoy the softness even as I marked them as mine for however long they pleased me. I''d worked through the Pride females till just these two had been left. Not counting my sisters, Hate, Bitter, and Envy. Oh, I wanted badly to taste Envy, but she was even to me in strength. Plus, I had a feeling that if I tried Rage would slaughter me. He never allowed dominance fights between us eight. So the Three untouched beauties I could not touch were a far off dream unless I could seduce one. Taking my mind from that thought, I struck the little female between my legs again, moaning as she picked up the pace and focused on my fun.

    <hr />

    Hate

    I had drifted from Anvil, Forge, and Hyrda as they spoke; moving over toward Envy, and Bitter. I knew where Cruelty was, her outline had been seen leaving the Pride a bit with two females being dragged away. The crazy sexual sadist was off enjoying her toys again. Envy, and Bitter were talking softly about tomorrow. Sitting down, I joined my sisters and smiled a bit when Envy turned toward me, a knowing look in her eyes.

    We both had a huge ''hard on'' for Rage, but couldn''t act on it. He never let anyone close, and it hurt us. So, we had grown close over the last two years to distract our growing desires. Bitter, just waved lightly. She was like her name, bitter and cold toward everything. She ignored all the males, and most of the females aside from us eight. Outside of battle, she ignored Rage completely. Envy and I felt she was terrified of him, we had smelled her fear as a cub as we had watched him kill and eat our siblings one after another before snapping out of it.

    It was likely something that had stuck, that inner fear. We knew it was weakness, but she was useful. "Envy, what do you want most when we leave?" I asked. She tilted her head slightly, her hair moving with the motion and covering her ample bust as she contemplated her answer.

    "The fact we will be given clothes" She said while pressing her breasts together with her hands, the flesh spilling over and out of her hands as she did so. "These things get in the way of fighting, and the jiggling is annoying when I move." She pouted lightly, it would have made a few of her male underlings go insane from desire. Envy was by far the most attractive of the females, Bitter, cruelty, and I following a bit behind. Grinning lightly toward her, I did the same to my smaller, less distracting bust.

    "Oh I can see that, how have you not cut them off with those axes of yours yet?" Throwing sand at me she huffed lightly before Motioning Bitter to go ahead with her wants.

    "I want to hear birds" She said simply. few words ever left her lips. She was a quiet withdrawn female compared to the rest. She was also the weakest of our group, though her essence of light was powerful. We continued talking for a time, before piling on top of each other for warmth. The few males who saw us stared with lust at the pile of ''kittens'' they saw curled around themselves.

    <hr />

    Rage

    When i woke up, I saw most of the Cubs still asleep. Forge was the only one still awake. I stared at Curse, and sighed inwardly at the small male before shaking my massive head, and stretching while extended my body, and lifting my rear into the air; splaying my claws into the sand as I did so.

    Standing I shook my head again to rid myself of the last part of sleep, and walked slowly toward Forge. My arms had healed more in the night. It would take another day before being fully healed, but at least now it was only compound fractures all up and down there length instead of a mass of pulpy flesh.

    Forge watched me approach with curiosity in his eyes. When I reached him, I sat down, and looked up at the massive cub, flicking my tail behind me before looking at the sleeping cubs all around the Pit. Nodding my head lightly toward the place we normally lined up, Forge nodded and moved to position.

    Standing, and turning toward the sleeping figures I opened my mouth; taking in air, and releasing it in a roar that was echoed in the Pit. The sound was primal, and filled with the power of a predator. Meant to instill fear, instead it just woke up his Pride who groggily began to wake, and move toward there line up slowly.

    Moving toward my place, I  laid on my stomach and began the painful process of changing back to a humanoid shape. It hurt more than becoming a lion, because now I was forcing my bones and body smaller, not allowing them to take on what I felt was a more natural state of life.

    When it was all said and done I stood slightly wobbly, panting a bit before shaking my head, and calling my gauntlets from my blood to cover my arms once more. Today, we would leave the Pit. Finally, freedom.

    It took three hours, but in time the doors of the Pit opened, the sight that walked through nearly causing them all to fall to there knees. The sheer power iminating from the group that entered was to much. It hurt to breath it nearly suffocated them with the undiluted force.

    It was the Blood Father, and his Ten. All of them, each one a power unto themselves, and strong enough to slaughter thousands without becoming winded. The pinacle of the Pridelings power, and the goal each Prideling warrior aimed for. Behind them came several slaves, each holding a rack of clothing between the two of them. twenty-nine racks in total.

    One for each, the racks held only pants for the males, black leather that wasn''t detailed or treated really. The females gained a breast strap along with the pants. No real covering, no protection. But clothing, clothing we had earned.

    "These are the cloths you have earned, you will have to work harder to earn better, create, or find the coverings you truly desire. Until then, you will wear only these. No matter who offers more." The Blood Father stated. When we each put the clothing on, mine itched a bit, we waited patiently.

    Walking with his Ten, after the slaves had left and the racks were removed, we watched as they opened the Pit doors, and held them open. Five of the Ten on either side as we were forced to walk through between them. Feeling there cold, dispassionate stares was disturbing. We bowed to the Blood Father, and slowly walked up the stairs that led to the top of the Pit. When we reach it, followed by the Ten, and led by the Blood Father, we were allowed to look down at our previous home.

    We were free of it. No one would miss this hell. Making our way through the four identical pits, I looked down in one and saw more cubs, younger by years fighting each other....the next generation.

    When we reach the arena basements doors that led outside, I moved forward; wanting to be the first into the light. Pushing them open, slowly, I walked out into the sun for the first time, feeling it''s warmth.

    Freedom...

    <hr />

    Here you go folks! I''m afraid I didn''t make it to each cub like I wanted. I covered almost everything through there few conversations and POV changes that it seemed redundant to do so. But no worries! Each will get there turn through out the story as I let them grow into themselves.

    I am afraid that it is no where near the length I wanted either, but that''s ok. It means more and more chapter per volume! haha. I hope you all enjoy this, and look forward to the next I plan to release later today.

    See there reactions to there new ''master'' and how each sees the world around them for the first time, in the next episode!

    Alright, I''m done with that. Serious time. Thank you, everyone, for the follows, the wonderful comments and advice about my writing and story. Each of you have made this so much more fun to do, and it is for you folks that enjoy this story that I will strive to improve my writing, and world building skills as I grow with these wonderful characters I have created in there unique world. Much love to you all, and I hope to continue and earn such kind words, and advise.

 Chapter Eleven: The Sun

    Hello folks, it''s late I know, but the chapter I personally have been looking for has arrived!

    <hr />

    Rage

    The sun felt amazing on my skin. Warmth, it was warm, not blistering or cruel. it enveloped me and I loved it. The air that blew by, the wind tickling my nose. It was the single greatest moment of my life; as well as my most cherished memory. That first real taste of what I thought of as freedom.

    Alas, all dreams come to an end. After the initial moment, all of my pride doing much the same, the murmurs reached our ears.

    The populace that surrounded them, a multitude of pridelings, and there offspring. Seeing these children, how they played without a care; I hated them. I despised them in that instant. They knew nothing of pain, or suffering, or power. yet they were allowed clothing, food, play. I wanted to kill them all, all of them within my path.

    I must have made an involuntary movement because a hand suddenly seized my shoulder, and squeezed with bone crushing force on my healing bones. A whisper tickling my ear. "If you move, i will kill you whelp. These are our people, we suffer so they can live. We protect what is ours, weak or not, that is the life of our warriors, and leaders." The Blood Fathers words echoed in my mind, and I looked at him, hating him all the more.

    These people, weaker than all of my Pride were allowed freedom, while we were enslaved. Why had we been allowed to slaughter and kill our own in the Pit then as we had grown. Why those that were weaker there, and not these. My question must have shown threw the hatred because he whispered while forcing our group to proceed, leading me while maintaining that bone crushing pressure. "Our Warrior caste is not the same as the normal citizens. We kill the weak, and yes, we cull the weak of them as well. Those born deformed, or lacking. But you, and your brothers and sisters are Berserkers. You are different, and if I have to break every bone in your body, and break your mind, you will learn what it means to protect our people." Releasing my shoulder, the release actually hurting more, he proceeded ahead of me; I followed while feeling hollow inside.

    I could not fathom his reasoning, we had been taught so different within the Pit. Might makes right, the strong rule the Pridelings. It was true, I could see that. But we had been put through that hell for these people? I cursed whatever Gods there may be for this fate. Vowing to myself, whispering and stoking my anger, that I would grow stronger. I would break any and all of my chains one day, and truly be free. I would relive that moment when i first felt the sun, no matter what I had to do.

    No matter what...

    <hr />

    Hydra

    Everything was amazing when I first left, even though I was near Rage, the insane bastard that he was, my anger at him could not detain my moment of freedom.

    I to saw the children, I saw the way Rage''s body tensed. We had all noticed the signs of his anger in the five years we were forced in that Pit. I hated them too, but I could not see killing them. Though I knew my mentality was nothing like our ''leader''

    He was insane, in my eyes. He slaughtered, killed, butchered, and devoured without remorse or hesitation. I respected the drive for freedom in my own way, but his methods were...monstrous, even to the others.

    I hated him because I had watched him devour my twin; in my weakness I had crawled away from the scene to save myself, even as I heard the dying cries of my brother. His pitiful mews as a cub in truth begging for help before they were silenced, replaced my the wet tearing sound of flesh being devoured.

    I hated him, yes, but I hated myself more. I would kill him, if I ever gained the chance without risking my own life. Patience was my first lesson in that Pit, I had learned it well. I would wait years if I had too for my chance.

    I watched the other Cubs beside me for a moment, the only other one who made all attempts to avoid Rage was Bitter, in her I felt a kindred spirit. We were free now, I could find methods of speaking secluded with her in time. For now, I continued following behind Rage, and the Blood Father, ignoring the stares and whispers.

    <hr />

    Bitter

    Birds, real birds. They were beautiful to listen too. I had heard something similar in the Pit once, and only once as it echoed from the top of our hell. It had given me hope when I felt death was my only hope. It allowed me to grow, and force myself to keep living.

    The sun felt amazing, it seemed to energize me, the vine tattoo that covered my shoulder seemed to glow faintly as the suns rays hit it. Did it grow longer? shaking myself mentally I turned my attention to the scene of the Blood Father stopping Rage from launching himself, catching feint words but without the ability to truly make each one out.

    I shivered lightly, staring at the scar covered back of Rage, he held almost as many as the Blood Father, and repressed my fear of him. He was always watching me over Hate and Envy who all but through themselves at him on a daily basis. The stare disturbed me, ever sense we reached sexual maturity. I feared nightly I would be dragged off against my will and taken by force by him.

    In a way, his stare saved me from the males that could physically force me, but it disturbed me to much. I''d catch him watching like I was food ever sense were were one. It had grown worse as the years went by. He never spoke to me personally, or any of us beyond a few words to answer a question or when issuing orders.

    His silence alone was frightening for me. In the heat of battle the result was magnificent, but outside of that...we could all feel his rage swirling beneath the surface, the seemingly calm silence just a facade; even to him I suspected.

    Forcing my eyes from him, i caught Envy''s gaze and smiled with my lips closed. I liked her and Hate, regardless of there fascination with that monster. They were my sisters after all.

    <hr />

    Rage

    Ignoring the weaklings around me, I looked behind me a moment toward my eight. Seeing them amuse themselves in useless chatter I turned my head forward, looking at my surrounding. The buildings just outside of the Arena seemed to be mostly shops. I saw a variety of goods, even some pretty stones that looked like amber. Armour, weapons, toys, and food. They seemed to abound out here.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    For the killing field I suppose? It mattered not. The roads were well kept even if all dirt. I could only assume it was like a market. When we went through that, we then entered a square with a large fountain placed in it''s center. it seemed the only place with stone walkways, all around us buildings that looked more for living in that shops dotted the town center. The fountain itself depicted the Blood Father, and each of the Ten holding weapons aloft, there mouths wide as if roaring, and water spewed from them in a constant cycle to the base of the fountain.

    I knew this city was in the very center of Hyborium forest, and was called Blood Stone. It housed the entirety of the Prideling population of two hundred thousand, save those that were in the field.

    In the distance you could even make out four large mansions, they housed the four strongest bloodlines beneath the Ten themselves. Each fighting each other when allowed for a higher standing in the political hierarchy, and power base.

    Above those mansions, was the Keep. A castle like construction that focused utterly on defense. It house the Black Guard, the elite of the elite of the warrior caste. Each soldier in there army aimed to join there ranks. There were conditions, they had to have grown powerful enough to unlock the immortals gene hidden within the blood stream. This allowed them to never die of age. It was the perfect gift to the war mongering people that were the Pridelings. Even with our long life span of nearly one thousand years to attempt to gain this, few ever did. You could count the amount that have in the hundreds, and even they perished in wars, or battles held for supremacy over another. Regardless of what the bastard had told me, we were still animals after all.

    When we reach the Keep, we were stopped. What met us was a massive lizard. I felt my eyes widen in surprise at the creature that Dwarfed even Ogre in height and muscle mass. It''s hissing language reaching our ears while it spoke to the Blood Father in a condescending tone.

    "So, these are my new guard?"...

    <hr />

    Lord Dravon

    I watched them as they made there approach to the Keep behind me. To my question, the cat simply smiled cryptically, and nodded. "Yes, Lord Dravon. Rage, Forge, Hydra, anvil, Hate, Bitter, Envy, Curse, and Cruelty.." He spouted off the other cubs names as well. But my eyes were aimed at the little monster I had seen those few years ago, now full grown. He looked fiercer than he had as a cub, his eyes looked just like his Fathers, cold and distant while promising death. Ah, but secrets secrets. They didn''t know there parentage. I personally found that odd, but these beasts always confused me.

    "Him" I said while pointed at Rage. "Must I take him?" The cat shrugged lightly at me.

    "He is this Prides leader, there focal point; as well as being the main director to aim there rage in the right direction. You must remember my Lord, these are Berserkers, not soldiers. They are an instrument of death and destruction."

    Raising a scaly ridge above my eyes I regarded the whelp. Frightening in his anger and brutality at the time, he was still a weakling by these peoples standards of warrior. No doubt I was the final test in there intricate dance of creating stronger and stronger beasts of war.

    Hissing my frustration, I simply nodded. "I''ll take them now then."

    <hr />

    Rage

    What? Wait, WHAT?! This thing was there master? They were going to b his guard? Each of my brothers and sisters held similar expressions of utter shock, and pain. They had gone through hell for war, not to be some Lizards pets.

    "You will do as I say, move how I will it. I am Lord Dravon, and your master. You will call me Master when you speak to me, and only when spoken to. Is that understood?" His voice, those hissing sounds hurt my ears. But one by one we each answered with a ''yes Master'' the shock still not having worn off.

    "Good, Craxus!" the Lizard bellowed, and a smaller version of him landed beside him from the air, folding his green wings tight to his body. "Take them to Tridant outpost." I watched like a hawk as the messenger blanched slightly. What could be there to scare these scales creatures? It made me excited, and momentarily forget my previous shock, and pain at being a pet for a Lizard. Nodding, the green Draconian motioned for us to follow him, and again we were trumped through Blood Stone, never seeing the final smile of the Blood Father, nor the calculating gaze of there new Master.

    Even as we went through the forest of Hyborium, the smells, and simple wonder of these ancient trees were diluted for us all as we knew that our freedom had been short lived before being given another form of slavery.

    But I shouldered that knowledge, suffered through the pain it caused knowing I was property, a Pet to that Lizard. I would break these binds, and all the others when I was stronger. No one would stop me.

    No one...

    <hr />

    Woot woot! I have been wanting to do this chapter for a while now. I can begin detailing the world around the Cubs, the people, the species, and all the fun wars and battles that will commence in the very near future. I hope you look forward to Seeing why they were sent to this Tridant outpost. :p

    Next up, I will be introducing and entire new caste of key people and stepping away from the Pridelings beyond these cubs.

    On a side note, the polls have ended, the people have spoken. They want an interest in sex, I have set the stage of course but nothing like that will happen until a chapter or two from now. Romance will also begin to get simulated into the story. They are only five after all. haha, even they have room to change there blood thirsty mentality, or do they? Hmmm.

    As a special treat I will also be having the cubs ''learn'' about the geography, and other nations and continents in the next chapter from that messenger. A special treat for the runner up poll

    Rambling done, thank you all you new followers, and favorites, and a further thank you to you folks that have regularly commented on my chapters. You have continued to make this fiction so much fun to write.

    Much love, and many, many, MANY cookies to you all.

 Chapter Twelve: Fort Tridant

    Hello folks! wanted to wish a happy fourth of July in this chapter for all you lovely people as I doubt I will be able to post anything tomorrow.

    I hope you enjoy the fun knowledge imparted to Rage, and the others on there journey to this outpost, and the fun things I have in store. :p

    <hr />

    Rage

    I listened silently to my Brothers and sisters as they slowly grew accustomed to the new conditions that had been thrust upon them in their lives. Listening to them, my eyes trained on the green Draconian. It was a curious species, they appeared to be lizard men with wings. I''d seen sketches in the books we had been forced to learn from.

    I knew that green scales meant this was a member of their lowest social caste. There weaklings, deemed only good to be servants or fodder in battle. He was smaller than that golden lizard, there ''Master'' by several feet though. Well muscles, his reptilian eyes darting everywhere, it seemed he hated being grounded.

    My stare probably wasn''t helping his nerves much either. But I enjoyed the reaction, he looked like a nervous bird ''tweet tweet, tweet tweet'' I mocked in my mind as he stared back at me.

    The eye I could see twitched visibly, a slight hissing cough echoing from his reptilian lips. "So...Rage was it?" I nodded, while regarding him and keeping my silence. The others had stopped there talking, likely wanting to listen.

    "Not much of a talker I see...Well, what do you know about our mighty Empire?" this lizard, Craxus asked me this. Tilting my head to the side I could only shrug. The action not being enough, I grudgingly replied. "Nothing, beyond what was needed to fight the Falknir Demons." Nodding his head, his tongue flicking out momentarily he continued.

    "With the peace treaty that knowledge is useless. I''ll assume you know nothing of the actual nation our Empire rules, it''s different inhabitants beyond the scattered Falknir tribe Demons, or our neighboring nations." I sighed, dear god, an intellectual. Knowledge held it''s own power, but it tired me. Forge would enjoy the obvious lecture we would soon receive. Personally, I wanted to rip the Lizards wings off, and watch it hope around while I made it go Tweet tweet.

    "First, the Draconian Empire is not our nation''s name. We as a race simply hold the most power, and numbers. We belong to the nation Luxio; named after our Emperor, one of the few Dragons left in this realm." That, was interesting. It meant there Master was not the head of there people.

    "She currently slumbers, and Lord Dravon rules as reagent. Our Empire''s main inhabitants are Draconian''s, we also have scattered orc Tribes, though fewer in number sense your people came to our lands, as well as a portion of humans. All refugees from destroyed kingdoms along the borders between ourselves, and neighboring nations."

    "To the west, lies Formoria, it''s rules jointly by an alliance of Humans, Elves, and Dwarves. None are strong enough to rule without the other, using the strengths of the other two races to make up for their weaknesses. Currently, they are focused on the pirate nations that reside in the archipelago several miles from their coast; as such they retain an ongoing cease fire with our people."

    "The Falknir, are but one of many tribes, though their numbers seem concentrated within Luxio. The Demons are not natural inhabitants of Terra, as such they hold no nation of their own; instead relying on the Demon gates they build in each assembled mass of land they claim for there infernal overlord in the hell fire Abyss, another plane of existence. The Falknir themselves are rules by an Arch Duke sent from that abyss when he was strong enough with the Demons he rules over."

    "To the East, our current direction lie the beast tribes. They are made of of hybrid creatures between humanity and animals. The majority appear to be canine oriented, with a few feline, like yourself but with ears and tails, primates that tend to reside in the mountains and act as their overall rulers, as well as some avian forms, and reptilian like the Lizard men. We are currently headed toward our furthest outpost, Tridant, which also happens to be embroiled in a siege."

    Fuck he was long winded, the siege part interested me, battle, war. That I could understand, the rest was just knowledge I could use, dear lord...he''s still talking. " We have never made treaty with these creatures, they are primitive savages just like your people, only they don''t have the decency to bow down like you, there brethren...*gah*"

    I had cut off his speech by knocking him to the ground, from behind, and grabbing his wings, pulling very strongly to ensure I had his undivided attention. His head was on the side, so his little yellow eye saw me very clearly as I leaned down, and gnashed my fangs by his face.

    "Listen here you Lizard, we are not related to some half breed scum. We are Pridelings, we do not need to have their pathetic excuse of animal traits to know we are leonine warriors, or that we are animals." I could feel my rage buffet him as I spoke. If he could sweet, he would be. "Secondly, you are not our Master. You are a green Draconian, and the weakest of your kind to be a simple messenger, and escort. Don''t you dare fucking talk down to me."

    I kept him on the ground, pulling his wings more as I growled. I was satisfied that there was bluish blood seeping out from the joints on his back. Growling once more at him, I got off him, dragging him to his feet with me, and pushing him forward. "Go" I said.

    We resumed our trip, the Lizard magically shut up, and the faint aroma of fear was lovely.

    <hr />

    Anvil

    I was next to Forge when I had heard the Draconian''s words; I had even grabbed one of my maces before I had thought much only to be stopped by Forge placing a restraining hand on my arm. Looking at him in confusion, growling lightly,he told me to look at Rage.

    When Rage had stopped, the scent of blood and fear in the air, I was speechless...more speechless anyway, that was by far the most any of us had ever heard him speak. What honestly shocked me more was the fact he had defended there people. It was no secret he despised most of our kind for the freedom they had, along with us to an extent by how he acted around us.

    He avoided all attempts at what semblance of friendship, or connection we could get from each other in the Pit. What we saw here, was still Rage, but...Shaking my head I sighed a bit. There was no point trying to understand his way of thinking. It was to alien for most of us.

    For once, I hated being unable to speak. I did not begrudge Forge for being the one who had so damaged my vocal cords, were were still only months old at the time, and lacked proper control. I only wished we''d held our healing abilities we do now, then. I wouldn''t have to rely on grunts, and chest rumbling growls to communicate.

    We continued on our way, I couldn''t help but notice that Rage was much closer to Craxus, the green Draconian. He was toying with the man like I had seen him do to the strongest and final living member of each slave group we slaughtered. I just hoped he didn''t kill this one, Forge seemed to like him, not in the sense others might. Forge was a secret hoarder of knowledge. When it had come time to learn to read, and write as well as all we could about our people, and the Falknir we fought, he had absorbed it all like a sponge seeking more and more. He was likely the most intellectually intelligent of them all.

    I only felt this way toward Forge himself because we were closer to each other than the rest. He was the second to our Pride, I was the third. We followed Rage for his power, if nothing else; for me that was the case, I knew Forge held a form of loyalty to the seemingly insane man we called our leader.

    I couldn''t understand it, but it was his place to feel how he wished. Just like it was all of their own thoughts that led them to follow Rage. He was frightening, and cruel. But powerful, and fearless. I was confused by him more often than not, but respected him for his sheer power.

    <hr />

    Rage

    We had been walking most of the day, and had left Hyborium forest about three hours ago. Our direction was pretty simple, directly east toward the fort we needed to go too.

    When dusk approached, the light beginning to fade I felt a pang of sadness that the warmth would be gone for a time. But shrugged it off. We made camp along the main pathway, finding decent enough shelter in a small grouping of trees, with a massive boulder not far off. I waved at one of the random underlings, and pointed to it. "Watch" I said simply, and he hopped up onto it, and began his vigil. It would change every two hours until daytime.

    I only knew that the days were thirty hours long. fifteen for light, and fifteen for darkness. The weeks were ten days long, with each month holding four weeks. There were only nine months to a year, three main seasons. Spring, summer, and winter. The length of each varied on the weather itself, but we were currently in the middle of spring, the month by Prideling calendar was called Talmar, the second month of the years. The months themselves were Gradus, Talmar, Frox, Hummal, Yolmar, Xelt, Roxius, Legio, and Zeld.

    Beyond that, there were no holidays to be celebrated by our people that I knew of. Perhaps for others this would be different, I hardly cared. When the camp was set up, my brothers and sisters gathering wood from the trees, and lighting it on fire for the night, while Forge had taken a small group to chase down a few of the dear we had seen. By few I mean ten of them.

    We ate ours raw, I enjoyed the look of fear, and disgust in the Reptilians face was he watched us devour the prey. When I myself had finished what I wanted, the others ate. "How long" I asked, Craxus knew what I meant, and answered hesitantly. ''About....two more days to the Tridant. Hyborium was already close to the border." Nodding, I ignored him utterly, finding my attention slowly drawn to each of my eight. I watched as they ate in groups, I was the only one who ate alone.

    I was not please to see that Hydra had taken his portion of deer with Bitter. Frowning lightly at the male who I knew despised me, I turned to regard Bitter herself. She was ignoring him, like she did every other male. The scent of fear never seemed to leave her. I found her weak, but I found her intriguing as well. There was strength in her, or she would have died long ago after all. The odd mix was curious to me, it helped she was attractive to look at. She had been for years. The gentle swell of her breasts, the curve of her hips, and her long legs. Personally I liked her hair, the way it shined in the real sun. It was an odd feeling for me, as I looked at her, and the sudden intense dislike I felt with Hydra so close, along with the few males that were her underlings that ate with her.

    I would have to analyze this foreign concept later. I moved my gaze around further, looking at Envy, Hate, and Anvil who were eating together to find Envy looking at me, with her head tilted. Charming, I did not relish the idea of killing my sister over sexual requests but I would. I didn''t want that, yet at least. Perhaps when I have had gained power, strength enough to finally break away. Time would tell.

    Moving my case again I saw Forge, sitting on the rock during his shift. I rose, going to join him; reaching him I leaned on the boulder, crossing my arms over my chest. I could feel his gaze, and waited patiently. He was the only one I would speak to outside of orders, or answers.

    "Why defend our people?" He asked bluntly. That, I had not expected. Looking up at him, seeing the genuine confusion I shrugged. "Felt right at the time" He still seemed confused, but let it go.

    "We get to experience true battle soon Rage. Will you allow us to let go?" He meant our control, the single thing that kept us from being mindless beasts of death. I smiled, baring my fangs in the direction we were heading. Oh yes, we have waited to long for control on our first real battle." We spoke a time longer, menial things mostly with him rambling and I grunting in answer before I moved to turn in for the night.

    <hr />

    Craxus

    I would never be able to sleep in the presence of Rage. I felt it in my bones that I would never be safe around him, or the others. I had let my tongue run ahead of my mind. I had forgotten they were not weak warriors, regardless of their ranking in there own people. They were Berserkers. I knew I would have died if they didn''t need me.

    I may still die, I knew my Lord had sent me there to be rid of me in the end. But I had no choice. My breed of Draconian were hard wired to follow orders. Even knowing we would die from them.

    It made me almost weep. I watched them eat, and sleep. I heard faint moans in the distance where I had seen the one called cruelty head toward with two females. Strange creatures.

    In two days I could hand them to the Tridant border forts command. I knew that they were a single tribe of beast men that had been subjugated decades before, and forced to fight there own kind. They were also the weakest tribe at the time. They had sense proven themselves strong with Draconian training in the face of the other beast men. They were cat''s, not like the larger predators, but literal house cats. There claws and teeth blunt compared to the other beast men, even to these Pridelings who held fangs and claws yet no ears or tails..I had made a mistake comparing them.

    My wings still throbbed from when this youngling nearly ripped them off. It didn''t matter, I just needed to live another two days. Two more days, and with luck i could leave them to their fate. By all reports the Siege of Tridant was massive, the beastmen tribes attacking as one. Reports told of several of the tiger beast men entering the fray, as well as those that resembled lion beast men, a species thought extinct after the last true war. A few Bears had even been sighted, a younger tribe of beast men made by a failed magical experiment by the humans.

    I would leave them at the battles edge, and run home. My orders were to take them, they never said I had to stay after all.

    <hr />

    Rage

    The two days had gone by quickly, the second day of our journey was quiet, we walked, then camped and ate and slept. The third and final day of our journey is when we came across some minor trouble.

    It was around midday, and judging by the size of the smoke, and the scent when the wind blew in our direction we were four miles from the battle. We had also begun passing refuges, beast men that smelled feline. I thought there tails were kind of cute, along with there quivering ears when they smelled us. To them, we likely smelled like predators, which we were. I began to wonder how they might taste, absently licking my lips while a few walked by as I stared at one of the tender looking females.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    The male in the group, a short young one with an orange striped tail saw my gesture, and hissed, yes hissed, at me before beginning to draw his sword. Poor fool never got the chance. The second his hand touched the handle, his head went flying; the culprit was Hate, and her sword. The rest learned their lesson, and I silently mourned the fact I would not be able to eat the male. We were too close to the battle to stop for lunch. Casting a glance at the corpse, it''s blood pooling around it, and cooling I walked on with heavy steps.

    When we did reach the battlefields edge, my one and only thought was ''beautiful'' all around there were bodies, arrows, and smoldering patches of earth. The air was filled with fire, screams, and the stench of death. It felt so much like home I almost wept in joy. The corpses seemed to be mostly refuges of those cats, and some warriors. There were notches here and there of canine looking beast men, wolfs and dogs mostly it seemed. Judging by the size of the hoard assaulting the wooden fort, parts of which were on fire but holding strong, I guessed them to be around one thousand and five hundred soldiers. Give or take a hundred. The fort''s occupants, from what I could tell were fighting tooth and nail to keep the besiegers off their walls.

    It was so glorious, none of us even saw when Craxus left after shoving a letter into the hands of one of my underlings who had the presence of mind to place it in one of the bags at his hips.

    I was already pumped up, my muscles twitched with each half roar we heard, each yowl of pain. The scent of blood and death mixed all around. This was our home, the battlefield was life. We were Berserkers, and what little reasoning I held let me know the Beast men had never fought our kind.

    Baring my fangs I let out a roar, twenty eight others ranging in pitch, and dept joining mine before we burst forth, covering the half mile between us and the back lines within minutes. We all let loose our control, or reasoning, our sanity and embarrassed our rage like an alcoholic would embrace a fine wine.

    <hr />

    Fort Tridant commander

    We were losing hope. We''d held this fort for years against each tribe on it''s own. This is the first time they banded together to destroy us, and it was a losing battle. Of the few thousand of my people, all the civilians had left. Around eight hundred of the elderly, and those to young or weak to fight.

    I had watched as my people were cut down in droves before only a thousand or so were left standing inside the fort. Running to each new breach, fighting to put out fires. It was a matter of time. The Draconian''s would never send a relieve force. I knew this, and the subjugation of our people was just that. We were a buffer, something to be used until dead to weaken any possible invasion. We had no choice though.

    When I had been prepared to ready a sally and charge out the gates with my remaining men in an attempt to take as many with us as we could, a messenger burst into my council room as I was leaving it nearly knocking me over.

    "Commander! Coma..*oomph* Commander! you have to see this!" The youth spouted after bowling into me, and ran back out. What on earth? Fear suddenly welled up within me, had the bears breached our gates? No, please no. Rushing after the youth, and following him to the oddly silent walls. My men were staring dumbly out onto the field below, and my curiosity made me look to find why the siege has stopped, only to have my mind suddenly stop all action.

    The scene below was...frightening. I watched as a small group of people who had come into the invading coalitions backside were systematically slaughtering everything in there path. There couldn''t be more than thirty of them in that group, yet they were pushing deeper and deeper into the beastmen forces . I heard roars echoing from the group that dwarfed even the shouted burst from the bears, and tigers. I could only stare dumbly as they took the entire attention of this force from the walls, and butchered their way through the ranks. The one in the front, and center of their wedge held my attention most.

    His silver hair flew around him, his chest was bare, and he wore only black leggings, while his arms were covered in what looked like bladed gauntlets. He threw himself bodily and forcefully into each enemy in front him him, kicking, punching, and slicing everything to pieces even as he was slowly hacked into, small gleaming metal could be seen from broken arrows that had pierced him, and yet he didn''t slow or seem to notice.

    I felt a thrill of fear watching him at one point when around him three enemies were seemingly engulfed in a haze of blackness, that when it faded but a second later, there was nothing; he also seemed stronger afterwards. Healing the wounds that didn''t have bits of weapons still stuck inside of him.

    I could only marvel before snapping out of it, and having my archers begin pelting the enemy with arrows from behind

    "Fire soldiers! We may live after all!"

    <hr />

    Rage

    I had no idea how long we had been fighting, but I had slowly begun to control how I moved. Countless enemies fell before us, a spattering of the underlings falling behind or collapsing due to their wounds, or exhaustion. I didn''t care, nor did the others. If they perished then they simply were too weak to continued.

    I remember decapitating several enemies with the curved half sickle like blades of my gauntlets, and using the spikes along the sides of my forearms to shred flesh while piercing skulls with my fingers.

    I knew I had broken bones, and blood loss was beginning to become an issue, but for the first time I could let go of my rage. No longer forced to keep it in check in the presence of those that would kill me for it, and succeed.

    I heard horns, the beast men before us were beginning to pull back, and retreat. No, no NOOO! I roared at the cowards, moving to follow, and give chase, all but three of my Pride were even still with me, the rest having collapsed and behind in the sea of bodies we had created. I knew none of my eight had perished, and cared nothing for the underlings. The ones beside me were Forge, anvil, and oddly enough Bitter.

    Trying to give chase, I was tackled from the side by something with a white tail and black strips and met with some odd form of roar that sounded pathetic in my own ears sense it came from something essentially half human. Dazed momentarily, I struck out with a vicious backhand and sent the small figure flying to the side.

    Struggling to my feet, the bodies beneath me making it hard, I saw that my prey had escaped. I roared once more at them, this one deepening into a guttural snarl that was something no human looking young male should ever be able to make.

    "Fuuuuck!!" I screamed. I had spent my rage at last, and turned in the direction that small figure had been sent flying. Moving with purposeful steps and made my way slowly toward the unconscious body. Anvil, Forge, and Bitter slowly falling to their knees in the mass of bodies panting, and gasping for air when the rage left them, and there pain hit them in full.

    When I reach the figure, I grabbed it by the cheap tunic it wore, and lifted the light child off the ground with it''s face, swollen and bruised looking at me...without fear? I smelled it, it was young. It looked like our actual age, a five year old, female. "Why did you stop me from my prey!" I screamed into it''s little face, watching it wince as the yell became a roar.

    By this time, the fort''s soldiers had left their walls, and were making their way toward me. Slowing in hesitation as they felt the sheer desire I had to rip something to pieces at the loss of so much killing that had been taken from me.

    I heard a pained gasp as the child tried to speak, barely being able to respond due to the shattered jaw, I could make out a few words. "Slave....ordered...unable to..." Nothing, for a moment a whispered "Kill...me" the last thing I heard before it lost consciousness again. I growled at the child, shaking it while holding it aloft trying to make it wake up again.

    It wanted to die, then I would keep it alive. A pet, it would live as long as I wanted. I would show it suffering that made it beg me to die every day for the rest of it''s miserable life for this.

    Others of my Pride that had fallen behind first were moving forward. I saw some carrying there severed arms, and hands, or were carried with there legs in there arms. It would take days to have them attach and be usable. I growled at them, showing my frustrations, and they looked away from my eyes.

    I had lost none of my Pride, though it looked like  Hydra had taken a truly nasty stomach wound as he held his intestines inside and moved forward, fighting to hide his pain. ''Good'' I thought, not forgetting the anger I felt when I saw him eating with Bitter.

    "You, give it." I said to the one that carried the note. When I received it, I handed it toward the tall lanky male with a black tail and ears that was trying to get my attention by coughing.

    When I handed him the note, I slung the child over my shoulder without care, and growled at my Pride, before taking one or two of the bodies that littered the ground for myself, and moving to a clear patch and began to butcher them, taking the eyes out before hand to enjoy. I had never lost my love for them, so juicy. It made me drool as I thought of all the eyes I could eat now.

    <hr />

    Fort Tridant Commander

    When we had reached the young group of warriors, I was stunned to see the child the silver haired creature held. Her face was broken, I had caught a bit of what had happened. The child had tackled him and he had back handed her so hard she flew to the side a good five feet.

    I swallowed as I heard him roaring, asking why she stopped him from killing more. Did he not know limits? He and his people had slaughtered at least five hundred enemies alone. I could see there damage toll, I felt it odd how the injured with missing limbs were bandaging the limbs back to their bodies, and keeping them firmly in place. At least sixteen of these twenty nine soldiers would never be able to fight again.

    I tried getting his attention, and froze when he looked at me. His killing intent was enormous; then a wounded member of his party came forward with a message. I read it slowly...twice.

    Fredrick, these are your reinforcements.

    They are members of the Prideling race that serve us through contract. Show the silver haired monster, Rage, the below letter that states he is to follow your orders without fail as if they were mine.

    These will ensure you hold that border. Use the Berserkers well.

    I read it a third time. Berserkers? Oh shit...I had heard stories of the creatures used in the war against the Demons. There shock troops, there death dealers that felt no fear of pain.

    Shaking a bit, I went to the silver haired one, Rage, while he was *gulp* eating the dead, many of his kind following his example. I knew enough to know they were carnivorous in the truest sense. All meat was food.

    "*cough* Rage.." he looked up at me right as he gnashed an eye between his bared fangs, the juices spraying out and hitting the child in the face causing it to moan lightly in pain. "This is for you." I handed him the letter, he snatched it from my hand and growled at the unconscious child as it groaned from the jostling. His eyes read it quickly, and he tore it to pieces before looking at me with hate.

    "Master has said I serve you for now." I nodded, and he grunted lightly before taking a large piece of thigh meat and biting into it, ripping it apart with his teeth.

    "The child...What are you going to do with the young tiger?" I asked as calmly as I could. I knew that the Berserker was in himself weaker than me personally. But I felt fear at the unknown power he had used on the battlefield.

    "She''s mine." he said simply, taking another mouthful. I went to say more when I felt two others slide up behind me. One held a shield, the other two maxes and were both huge masses of muscle. They glared at me, and I got the message. She was a spoil of war, and I had a horrible feeling as to her fate.

    I sent my men to gather our dead before the Pridelings could take one to eat, shivering as I reached the gate and looked back. What manner of monsters had they been given?

    <hr />

    Rage

    When I had finished eating, I went to one of the only underlings aside from one of the eight who had water essence, and threw the child at her with no regard to her well being. "Pet, heal" I said she caught the child, and bowed before working on her face, no doubt looking for other injuries.

    It took three hours for every one who had a severed limb to no longer need to hold them in place. They would be useless for a time though. sixteen of them unable to battle. I growled at there weakness, but cheered slightly as I realized it meant more for me to kill. We made our way into Tridant, the gates slowly closing behind us. The child had her face healed, and was once again thrown over my shoulder. Tomorrow would be a fun day,  I would ensure this child lived in hell, while I did as I needed to ensure this fort never fell, and the needed improvements were made, as my letter had told me to do. I did not like having another Master, but I would manage it, like the rest.

    Yes, tomorrow would be a good day.

    <hr />

    Here you go folks! Also, woot woot this  my story has almost reach sixty followers, and twenty favorites. I love you all for joining the fun!

    If I manage to reach 100 followers I will give out a special treat chapter as well, just saying. ;)

    On another note, I hope you enjoy the chapter, I didn''t go into too terrible detail from Rages perspective on the fight because honestly, he wouldn''t remember much of it; the commander I couldn''t because no matter how keen his eyes sight it would be impossible to pick out every detail sadly. So I am sorry for that! I''ll ,make it up to you all sometime.

    Also, happy fourth of July once more. I will try to pop another chapter out since it''s oddly silent at work.

 Chapter Thirteen:Night after the battle.

    Alrighty folks! How are you all today? Once more happy fourth haha. I found the time to write this and wanted to post it as a holiday treat for you all.

    Before we begin however, I''m going to use this time to answer a few questions and concerns I have seen posted in private messages and in comments regarding Rage. I receive more messages than I thought I would regarding when he will finally gain a romantic interest. This is the answer to that question. He already has a ''romantic'' interest, but because of his mentality he does not yet fully understand the emotions. It''s partly due to his heritage ; he''s a bit of an emotional recluse. But he will begin to grow more interested, and mentally change through out the rest of this volume. I just don''t like the idea of it happening instantly, to me they have to grow to that point. So I am sorry for those that enjoy instant romantic situations. Please keep in mind his people are violent, warlike creatures with him as a Berserker making those tendencies even  more dominant.

    For those that have voice a dislike for how he treats others of his kind. He does not hate his people, I will clarify that now he just hates certain people, and as a Berserker that hate can turn easily into rage and make him lose reason. Pretty simple to understand I believe.

    Finally, those that have messaged me saying, and these are few in number, how they wish he were more OP considering what he can do. People, he''s literally five years old. Physically mature, yes, but his mentality is still in a stage of growth, and absorption of knowledge. He can plan, reason, and evaluate threats in a fight because he was trained for that, but detailed things such as emotions, and how to treat others he and the other 28 cubs were denied that. The reason they are more advanced is because they interacted with each other, Rage never truly did. He will also never be ''God like'' in power, he will gain it, and grow into a power of there world, but he will not be the strongest. Telling you that now.

    Ok, my rant is done, the last was the real rant because one private message was rather rude, and frustrated me but moving on. Haha, enjoy this chapter you amazing people. Please, comment, rate, follow and all that fun stuff.

    <hr />

    Rage

    The first night after arriving to Tridant had passed with relative ease. When we had entered the fort itself, I could see the damage, and began to wonder how I would turn this into something worth defending over the course of my stay. It was all wooden Palisades and a few gates.

    It wasn''t horribly planned mind you, the construction appeared very solid, and well thought out, but for such an important point on the map for the Draconian Empire I wondered why the damn thing was wood.

    Tridant was made of three layers. A small outer wall that circled the circumference of the fort (more a town really as I learned the entire cat beast man tribe resided within it) which lay in shambles with breaks all over. The wall was only four feet high and expendable, it was a killing ground for the feline tribes archers. Moving further in were shambled buildings made of sticks and cloth, I was informed this was a slum, and had been set on fire at the base of the second wall when the enemy had reached it and the civilians extracted. The second wall was roughly seven feet tall, and unlike the first was maned by archers, and soldiers with long spears, each log that made of the section was sharpened to a point, a few bodies were impaled on them. I like that personally.

    Finally, the third, and final wall which surrounded the keep, the town portion being just outside of this, was the largest. They had used old trees to create this wall, each log was at least five feet thick, and ten feet tall. It had the most promise, and the least real damage done to it, a few scorch marks here and there, but it was fully in tact.

    The gates of the first and second wall were in shambles, the third and final gate before the forts keep was battered but usable.

    I also learned the force that had retreated was nothing more than a vanguard for the rest of the beast men coalition army. We''d taken a third of there number singlehandedly with aid from archers at there rear, but the main host numbered over nine thousand, and would be on them in a few days. So little time for me to work on improving defenses.

    I could see where we would be able to immediately improve the third gate, because it was the most intact. But the first was gone. The second could be redone with help from the members of my Pride that could control earth and stone with there essence and further reinforce it. The third, would be left to Forge, and his steel essence.

    Those were my thoughts while we were all led to separate sleeping quarters within the keep itself upon arrival. My escort was a very curvy and mature tabby female that had spectacle on her face, and a book in her hand. I had enjoyed watching her hips shake from side to side while I walked behind her, but personally didn''t care for her, she was somewhat of a snob, sniffing at my appearance after the initial shock of my scars had been over come.

    It seemed her main dislike was the fact I had an unconscious tiger beast men female child thrown over my shoulder. All I did was glare at her a bit before she stopped staring at my pet.

    When I reached my own room, I turned and asked her for a large heavy chain and thick choker collar. I enjoyed watching her jaws clench after she said she would get what I had requested. The Tabby''s name was Hellen. Such odd importance upon names these people had.

    My own chose emotions, objects, body parts with the very rarely shown animal or creature species name. Most of those were given when they reached the peak of there power at five hundred years, if at all.

    When Hellen returned with the objects I closed the door in her face, and tossed the child from my shoulder, and onto the ground with some force causing her to wake a moment.

    She didn''t stay awake long, ''weak'' I thought. Sliding the collar on it fit the child perfectly, the simple strap of hardened leather held a ring on it for the chain as well. Hellen had done wonderfully for me.

    Looking around the sparse room I wondered what I would attach the chain too. The small single bed room had a simply cot, looked like sheep wool for padding and a pillow, a wash basin, and a night stand. I had no idea what the nightstand with its single compartment was for. Maybe clothing.

    Anyway, lifting the bed I slid the end of the chain beneath one of the pegs, and attached the heavy thing to her neck, the chain weighed at least sixty pounds. The child would barely be able to walk, good, another small torture for her.

    When all was said and done, I got into bed, and began to drift to sleep. Today had been fun, and I had finally eaten some eyes after so long. Tomorrow, work would begin.

    <hr />

    Fredrick

    I was sitting in my chambers watching my wife, Hellen, begin to run a hole in the floor from her pacing as she ranted and complained about there saviors, and in particular Rage.

    "He asked me for a chain and collar! That little girl is a white tiger beast man Fredrick, why was she in slaves garb? Why are YOU not stopping this!"

    It was the third time she''d repeated the same sentence. I winced, and tried to appease my lovely wife as best as I could. "Darling, please, they saved us from death...I also cannot take her from him. I know enough about his people that they practice slavery, and there contract with the Draconians that we both serves allows them that right..."

    I got glared at, crap. She stomped her foot rather cutely onto the ground before looking very meaningfully at the candelabra she held in her hand. Putting my hands in front of me I tried to stop her before she brained me. "Please! I''ll talk to him tomorrow about the child. But I cannot make him give her up."

    She hissed at me before turning on her heal, and leaving our bed chamber, tonight I sleep alone I suppose.

    The child would be a sore issue though for his own people. She was a tiger, and an easy outlet for their anger at the other beast men, not to mention the fact that we did not practice slavery and kept it from Tridant. Tomorrow, would be a cluster fuck for me. Sighing a bit, I blew out the candle and went to bed, cuddling a pillow that smelled like my wive.

    <hr />

    Forge

    I sat upon the bed in the simple room I had been given. I went over the events I could remember of the battle before. It had been glorious, amazing. The thrill still beat within my blood. Every ache, every new wound that would become a scar a tribute to my survival and growth over the last five years.

    The only troubling thing in my mind, was that Rage had not killed the child that had stopped our mad charge after retreating enemies that had been overcome by fear.

    I was glad she had stopped him, but she did need to die for it. It was a simple fact, she was an enemy. But he had ordered my underling to heal the child, and then took it to his room. Rage had called the little female a pet.

    A small shiver went down my spine, something had caused there leader to break from his routine regarding this child. I had heard the whispered plea to kill her, perhaps that was it? Rather than end it he was going to play with her? I could only wonder at that.

    A light knock sounded on my rooms door, breaking me from my thoughts. Taking my shield, which I had been staring into as I remembered the fight, and following events, I opened it to find the water essence underling. I smiled a moment while looking down at the little five foot tall female, and embraced her in my arms; lifting her slightly to lay a kiss on her forehead.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    "River.." I said softly before carrying her to my tiny cot, and setting my shield down on the ground. Unlike the others, I had decided to keep my attentions a secret, as best as I could. I enjoyed this females company, and had decided she would be mine. I remember a vague incident after I first decided this of almost killing a young male from the twenty others that had gotten within three feet of my River, the rest is a blur because Rage had silenced the fight by breaking my arm, and each finger in that hand.

    I could not help it however, our species is highly territorial over females we decide to make ours, the females are almost as bad. We are lions, but unlike our counter parts each male is allowed to mate with a female if he is strong enough to take her, or she consents to a bonding. The bonds themselves tend to last only a year, thanks to our long life spans the normal people of the Pridelings coupled for a year for the child, then separated leaving the child mostly to the mother to care for, until it was older. Then they would mate again if they wished with that same male, or female, or find another.

    There were a few occurrences where Prideling pairs would mate for life, the two members of the Ten, Frost and Ogre were on such pair, and the only one of that group to do so.

    Hearing River whimper as I slid my considerable length into her, a fire ignited in my own amber eyes as I took her. I would not ever allow this female to leave my side. She was mine.

    <hr />

    Hydra

    Growling while in my room, I regarded the still red line across my stomach, my intestines only now returning to their proper place. I was the worst wounded of all the others, mine the only life threatening injury. That bastard though, I had seen him smirk at me and my pain.

    HOW DARE HE! I roared within my own mind, punching the floor and causing cracks to form around a small dent in the wood. How fucking dare he mock me and my wound. We had all lost our sense, he most of all, but I had fallen first among the eight others, and with the most serious wound. A sting to my pride, and another notch in my hatred for Rage.

    I would show him why he should never mock me. One day, one day he will see my smile as the last fucking thing on this earth. I swore this to myself, refusing to sleep as I practiced with my ice, creating a small detailed figurine of Rage, and smashing it within my hand.

    <hr />

    Bitter

    I was one of the few who decided to explore a bit before being taken to a room. I also was the only one who declined after finding a small garden area within the keep. It smelled like a smaller version of Hyborium. I instantly loved it, and went into it by the small little pond, and young tree. Sitting beneath it, with my feet in the water as the sun faded I smiled lightly as a bird chirped in the last rays of the sun.

    Today had been marvelous, I had shown my strength to them all by not falling from exhaustion and spent anger. Even more so by keeping pace with Forge, and Anvil. No one would think me the weakling anymore.

    Frowning, I corrected myself. Almost no one, Rage would always think it. I still smelled like fear to him I knew it. I had even caught him staring at me after the battle, looking with an intense feeling behind his eyes that disturbed me. I told myself it was the gore that covered me, Rage was oddly entranced by blood, and rent flesh.

    The child he had taken, the little white tailed girl intrigued me a bit. She was the first thing that got in Rages way that did not meet a gruesome end. I''d have to get alone with her sometime, I wanted to hear why she had done it. Along with why she smelled like resignation, instead of fear and defeat.

    Laying in the grassy knoll by the pond, I listened to the little gold fish jump at the bugs, and slowly drifted to sleep, for the first time since I was born, a smile remained on my lips as sleep took me.

    <hr />

    Curse

    In my little room I had used my ability to summon and called forth a little imp from the nether planes. I had forced it to my will days ago. It had knowledge I needed on how to call forth stronger creatures to do my bidding. I was still weak, and could only hold one creature at a time, though I was able to summon the souls of the dead and drain there power into my ability.

    I would do that with the countless outside after I learned of hell hounds from the imp. I knew Rage would need more killers, better sacrificial pawns, anything for Rage. Anything.

    I did not like how he acted with the little girl he had restrained himself from killing. I didn''t like it at all, I had almost killed her myself when i saw her on his shoulder. How dare some no named bitch touch him! But he called her a pet, so I couldn''t touch her. I wouldn''t want him to be mad at me, never would I want this. But I would watch her, yes. I would watch her until I could kill her when Rage grew bored.

    Learning what I could from the Imp, I sat down with my legs crossed beneath me and began to summon the souls of the hundreds of dead one by one, dominating them, and using the little energy they had left before departing this world to feed my ability.

    I would please MY Rage.

    <hr />

    Saphiria

    I had woken up in a strange dark room, I could feel pressure on my neck that told me I had a collar, and a heavy heavy weight that let me know I was chained. I was beginning to panic. Why, why was I still alive? I wanted to die, why had that monster not killed me? Where was I? These questions ran through my mind as I moved my head and tried to sit up, barely managing to do so even though I was stronger than others because I was a tiger beast man.

    Looking around, trying to see in the dark room, I saw a flash of amber, and knew the rattling chain had woken something. Amber, the same color as the eyes I had pleaded into for death. It was the monsters room.

    My panic kicked into high gear, why was I in his room, and chained? I was a child of five, but had been a slave for a year. My master had never taken me, his tastes didn''t run that wild, but I had heard stories. I knew the fate that awaited every slave. Would I become this things sexual plaything?

    I was surprised when a large, scar riddled hand, each finger tipped with a claw that dug lightly into my scalp, was placed on my head and I was lightly petted.

    What? The soft glow of amber that were his eyes the only real light in the room. His voice, soft with a growling tenure that made him seem more beast than man, considering what I had seen earlier that was not shocking. "You are my pet, you also stopped me from killing more of that army." Pet? What...I suddenly felt his claws dig into my scalp, a trickle of blood running down my white hair. I winced in pain when he continued talking, growling at me now. "I will make your life and living hell child. You will never know peace. But be good, and I will also allow you small comforts to make hell more enjoyable....Name" I was resigned now, I had wanted to die, and thought the order of my previous master to stop this monster would finally grant it. Instead, I now had a new master that saw me as a pet to destroy. "Saphiraia" I whispered.

    I felt the weight from the chain lift, and he dragged me into the bed, placing me at his feet like a dog. Patting my head even as he pierced my scalp to cause me pain. "Good girl. Sleep." He ordered, and I just curled into a ball, silent tears trailing down my face in the night, and began to fall asleep. Fate was cruel, I had sought death, and found someone who would treat me as nothing but a pet, never allowing me to die for simply stopping him.

    Why Gods, were you even there? Why not grant me peace...Why..

    <hr />

    Rage

    I watched as she winced in pain while I petted her before she fell asleep. Good, not enough to rend her skin, but to cause pain. This would be a learning experience in how to break her, without killing her.

    What interested me most however, was aside from the panic that woke me when I smelled it, she didn''t smell of fear, only sadness and resignation. I fell back asleep shortly after he, while watching her sleep a moment; wondering how I would get those bright blue eyes to show fear. If they never did, it would be good though. I would grow bored of fear, but constant acceptance would grow tiring as well. She had a strength inside her, I could understand that. But not how someone so weak could have it.

    She would be an experiment, and I would learn what I could from her. I absently wondered how she would look as an adult, and why I wanted to experiment with something like this at all. Why had I simply not killed her? It made my head hurt trying to understand the reasoning, so I ignored it and fell asleep once more, my feet pressed against the back of the child in her rag dress...

    <hr />

    I made this chapter a bit longer I think than my normal length. I''m hoping it''s long enough to satisfy you all. I introduced two new key folks, I think you''ll all like them in time. Hellen is a seductive cutie, watch and see haha.

    This chapter was meant to simply show the perspectives of a few of them after the initial battle, and the next several will be a great deal longer as I go into as much detail as I can regarding what they do to improve Tridant in preparation for the beast men army.

    It is also surprisingly dead at my place of work. Expect that chapter sooner rather than later ;p unless it picks up of course.

 Chapter Fourteen: Preparations Commence

    Hello my lovely readers. It got ridiculously busy here at work, but I did not wish to waste the inspiration that had struck me like a bolt of lightning.

    A heads up for this chapter, it is going to be almost utterly dedicated from Rages POV, and I am going to begin focusing more and more on him. Each main character will get there share of time still, but I want to move him forward a bit. I''ll be throwing Saphira''s POV into this as well maybe one or two others. But it will mostly be Rage.

    I hope you enjoy. ^.^

    <hr />

    Rage

    I was awoken by a loud banging noise. Slightly confused by what the hell that was it took me a moment to realize people knocked in the real world outside of the Pit. Shaking my head, and moving legs a bit, I looked down to see the child had curled around my left foot for warmth. Frowning, I kicked her off the bed, she hit with a solid thumb that was followed by a scream when she fell before it cut off, and the chains began to rattle in her attempt to stand.

    At the scream, the knocker opened the door and looked in worriedly. It was Fredrick, wonderful. Judging by his look, how his eyes flicked from me to my pet he wanted to discuss her. Fat chance kitty. She''s mine. Standing up, I lifted the bed, and pulled the chain looped around the leg and pulled it lightly, causing her to lose her balance''frowning at her, I continued to ignore Fredrick before telling the child to crawl.

    She hesitated, so I slapped her across her face, not hard enough to break bone but blood trickled from where her teeth cut the inside of her mouth. "Crawl!" She didn''t hesitate this time, getting on all fours and crawling to me. Reaching down when she reached me I patted her head, digging my claws into her scalp lightly. "Good girl"

    Turning to see Fredrick, I saw disgust on his face, and tilted my head at him. "Yes, Master?" I asked without making him wait longer.

    "Don''t call me that!" he snapped, and it made me smile. ''Master'' was his new name. "We need to talk about the child..." he continued, frowning a bit I motioned with my hand for him to continue. "You won''t release her willingly will you?" I shook my head and smiled, a feint growl beginning in my throat.

    "Can you at least dress her better?" I contemplated that, and shrugged lightly. "When she earns better clothing she will get it." That should be common knowledge period. Everything had to b earned.

    I saw him sigh, and heard a little mutter about how he had tried, then proceeded to warn me of the problems my pet would cause. "She''s a tiger, an enemy, and a young female. Child or not, a lot of my soldiers lost family to her people, and the other beast men. They will try to abuse her, harm her, or kill her. Then the fact we have no slavery here will push buttons and many will want her freed, while many will want her dead."

    That was cute, no slavery. It almost made me laugh, but I didn''t. "They can try to harm what''s mine, Master, but it won''t end well. She lives at my sufferance, and will not be allowed to die until I want her to." I felt the chain jiggle slightly as the girl lifted her head to look at me. Staring down I regarded her a moment, and lifted the chain causing the leather to choke her. "No looking up" Waiting a minute, her face turning blue I let her go back down. Still no fear, fun.

    When I regarded Fredrick again, he had a defeated look on his face in regards to that. So he chose to ignore the child, it was fun to watch him try so hard.

    "We need to prepare for the main army, but our numbers, and our defenses are...limited now." I waved his worries away, the defenses could be fixed with my peoples work.

    I began explaining what I needed. For all the metal and armor that was metal of the enemy dead to be brought to the third wall, and placed behind the gate, for Forge to be sent to me, and for the weaklings that could not fight to gather at the gate as well. I knew most of them held the Earth Essence.

    Fredrick was confused, but nodded. The letter he read that was assigned to myself gave him the needed information that I could do that at least.

    He went about making this happen, and I went on a walk with my pet. Stopping momentarily to admire the little garden area with a pond in it I found. More than that though, I was admiring the bathing Bitter. I stared a while, my pet causing the chains to rattle a bit as she fidgeted. Annoyed, because it caused Bitter to look toward me, I snapped the chain and it struck the side of her head lightly, but firmly.

    "No fidgeting pet." She stopped, good, quick learner. I turned back to regard Bitter in all her nude glory under the sun, and was once more confused by the emotions that made my gaze always draw to her when I could. It made my head hurt, and shaking myself mentally I broke the gaze as the first waft of fear hit my nose. It made me angry she feared me for some reason, and continued my walk out of the keep, and toward the gate.

    When I reached the third wall, which really after I got a better look at it was nothing more than a single line between the second wall which circled the entire fort, but it was the only way they could enter the keep. I saw that most of the weapons had arrived during my two hour walk with Saphiria. Forge was waiting for me, and asked what I needed him to do.

    "I need you to take the steel from this, and force it on the outside of the wall in sheets that are smooth. I don''t care how you do it, but make sure they are seamless and smooth when the outer portion of the third wall his covered. Then, if anything is left I want you to create a grated gate in front of the door. I believe the books called it a portcullis."

    I watched as he nodded, and began directing the cat people where he needed the metal to be most concentrated at the weak points. It wouldn''t replace the wall, but it would create a shield that was bolstered by the wood behind it.

    Swinging my gaze to the sixteen wounded, six held the fire essence. I told them to go help the beast men bring in the metal. The ones with earth Essence I began instructing to layer the second wall with hardened dirt, and when that was done they were to find anvil, and have him use his greater affinity with it to turn that dirt into hard stone.

    Well, that was easy. I had noticed in my planning with Forge how some of the cats eyes my little Saphiria. Most wanted to harm her judging by the hatred in there eyes, some looked like they wanted to try and gut me for having her as a pet. Let them try, I had smiled at those, baring my fangs.

    When I made my way down through the town section and the gate of the second wall, I looked at what was meant to be the killing field, and was slightly stunned. I saw several large dogs that were on fire going around and eating the dead after they had been stripped. What the hell? The cats were giving them a wide birth. I was regarding them with some interest when I heard Curse speak in his soft voice beside me. Quiet little bastard. "Rage, I have managed to summon ten hell hounds with the power I managed to take from all the dead souls. They will clear the field for us, and should be useful"

    Always the quick thinker, I liked Curse for that if nothing else, Grunting in acknowledgment I waved a hand vaguely over the expanse of the first wall, and the large field of lang between it and the second.

    "When you can, have the ones making the second wall come here and repair this first wall with just a hill of dirt all around. Then I want you to let Anvil, and Envy know to find me when it''s all done. I expect the entire affair will take a few days."

    I saw Curse nod, shock showing on his face, I had not spoken much like this before. But it was preparations for the coming battle. I needed each order to be detailed, and done without question.

    Leaving him to it, I began making my way back through the town, my pet still crawling slowly beside me. That''s when I caught a vague blur fly by my head, I wasn''t thinking when I launched my arm up, and caught it in my hand. An arrow? with the head pointed...to my pet. Following the line of sight I saw the kneeling figure and their shock. Oh you dumb piece of shit, I thought. Dropping the chain I ran after him, a small roar leaving my lips, the cat was to stunned at the fact I had caught his arrow to even register, then I was on him. A solid punch in the face and he was down. unconscious. WEAK! Why are they so weak. I dragged the pathetic male by his feet back to my pet, and picked her chain up after rubbing her head for staying still, putting more pressure on her scalp with my claws. "Good girl." I saw he tail twitch in annoyance, it was slightly cute. Walking back up to the keep, dragging the unconscious male, I say Hate who fell in behind me, wondering no doubt what I was doing with him.

    She regarded the child with indifference though. When we reached the keep a female cat in a long dress, likely a noblewoman of there clan came running out screaming something about how dare I do that to her husband. Hate stopped her short with her sword at her neck, a trickle of blood flowing down the length of the blade where it dug into her flesh slightly.

    Good, she didn''t kill her yet. Fredrick was there, luckily. He would not like this I imagined. When I finished telling him all he could do was sigh, while the Tabby Hellen regarded me with disdain, and looked at my pet with sympathy and pity. That wouldn''t do.

    "Stand" I said while shaking the chain lightly. I watched her slowly get up, blood fell lightly from her scrapped palms, and tattered knees, bits of gravel stuck into he flesh. Dropping the males leg, I bent down and retrieved a knife that I had felt in his boot. Handing it to the girl, I watched as Fredrick''s eyes widened. "No Rage, you cannot just kill one of my.."

    "An example" I said cutting him off. "Weakness thrives in those that think they will escape judgment for harming what is another''s, and I refuse to allow this weak pathetic creature to experience the glory of war that will soon befall us."

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    I handed the knife to the girl, instructing Hate to make the female kneel, and hold her so she would be forced to witness the spectacle. I heard a few of my Pride show up, the six injured I had sent for metal, there job complete now, and form up around the few that looked like they might charge in. Weaklings they may be, but they were mine.

    Pointing at the male I told her very simply. "Kill him" I saw her eyes widen in shock, looking from me, to the knife, and slowly to the man that almost killed her. I watched, for the first time, something other than resignation and acceptance cross her eyes.

    Hatred, so I held the mans head, he was regaining consciousness, and fighting when he saw his wife on her knees, and forced with her head held up to look at him, a sword against her throat.

    Enough of that, so I held him still, and made them watch each other. I really did like playing with my prey. I told the girl exactly how to cut to slit the throat and make him suffer as he bled out, from jaw to jaw, deep enough to not heal and clot, but not so deep it ended quickly. At this point both were crying, and Fredrick was trying to tell me not to do this.

    ''Fuck them'' I thought, and nodded at Hate, who drew her sword slowly along the females neck, cutting it, her blood slowly drenching the white gown she wore. It was fun to have the male try to lunge forward. "Do it" I said, and my little pet cut his throat just as I had shown her.

    letting him fall next to his dying mate I took the knife from her tiny hands, and threw her over my shoulder. Chain and all, I knew she wouldn''t be moving on her own anytime soon.

    "Make sure the others that want to harm what is mine know that next time, there kids join in." I said in a very calm, almost happy manner. I saw fear slide through his eyes at the brutal action I had done, but nodded.

    I heard him order two soldiers to gather up the bodies, and moved them to be buried. I hardly cared. I told my pet what a good girl she was for doing what she was told, and rubbed her back, slicing my claws into her soft flesh; only deep enough to scratch and cause pain. Nothing that would debilitate her. I heard her soft whimper of pain, and smiled to myself as I made my way back toward my room. Today had been a good so far.

    <hr />

    Saphiria

    I had killed someone, without thinking I had taken a life. This was my thought process right up until I my back was rubbed and I was told I had been a good girl. The pain of his claws digging into my back broke my thoughts.

    I had hated the male that shot the arrow, not for shooting it, but because he had failed to strike home. I didn''t dare disobey an order either, because my master would not kill me, he''d made that plain. He''d make my life worse though.

    That was ok though. There was no way that this fort could survive the army coming to attack it. Regardless of the nonsense she heard earlier. Turning a wall to stone with so few in so little time, and coating another in steel? Impossible my mind said. I was five, not stupid. Only the strongest magic users could do that, and I doubted someone of that skill was here.

    When I was thrown onto the ground of my Masters room, I whined at my butt hit the floor, it hurt. I saw him smile. It was odd, I only ever saw him smile in anyway that seemed almost normal when he hurt me. I couldn''t even hate him, all I could do was wait and hope he killed me finally. I wanted death so badly, I was made a slave by my own father after he lost a gamble to cover his debts. Things had been done to me but the slavers before my last master bought me. I was broken, I knew that this master was trying to make me feel fear, but how he acted and stared. Randomly throwing out pressure that choked me, but the fear was long gone from my body.

    I waited on my sore bleeding knees, for a while after he left. When he came back, my ears perked a bit at what he had in his hands. It Look liked leather, dyed red.

    "Cloths, off" he said in the normal commands that held nothing like what he had told the other monsters. These were simple. Standing, I slowly stripped, showing my half starved body. His cold amber eyes regarded it, before throwing me the leather jerkin, and leggings that were old, but covering and better than what I had worn.

    "For being a good girl." He petted me, and I winced more as he dug his claws in a little further. He left again when I had dressed, and ensuring the chain was looped under the bed. What was her Master doing now? I knew I was the equivalent of a pet for him, but I still didn''t understand.

    When the door opened again, I smelled food. Cooked meat, vegetables. My mouth drooled, and I fought so hard to not show the desire in my eyes for that plate, even as my starved stomach betrayed me. My Master regarded me, and set it down by the door, moving to the bed he instructed me to eat. I dove on it, without thinking. When I took my first bite, that''s when I felt a sting hit the uncovered portion of my shoulder, it was white hot. I stopped eating to turn around and see a small leather strip, long enough to reach me.

    "Eat" he said. Dear god, he was going to whip me while I ate. No reward without punishment. My life would be hell, every moment he could make it such. I didn''t hesitate again, I knew he would hurt me, then heal me somehow if I didn''t. I ate, and with each bite he struck another portion of my body not covered in leather.

    By the end of my meal, my feet, shoulders, and triceps were all lacerated and oozing blood. I had begun to cry from the pain, but I had finished my meal.

    Turning to offer him the blade, tears streaking down my face I told him my thanks, my old master liked being thanked, so did the slavers after...never mind "Thank you, Master" I saw him frown at that, then throw the little leather strip to the side. It had grown dark during my meal. Watching him blow the light out after he put the plate of food outside the door, he dragged me once more to the foot of his bed.

    "Sleep" he ordered, he sounded grumpy...Why? I was to hurt, and exhausted after the day to wonder much before sleep took me though, taking me from the pain.

    <hr />

    Rage

    When I had left her earlier, to check on Forges progress, I had been cornered by Hellen. I tried growling at her and moving passed but she had put a hand on me, and threw me into the wall, keeping me there. This tiny, curvy woman had just pinned me, and I could not move. What the fuck?

    "Listen here you bastard, you are going to give that child cloths, and food or so help me I will castrate you, and make sure you never have little monsters of your own."

    I just widened my eyes at her. Why the hell couldn''t I move? It felt like I was in the presence of one of the Ten again. She was exuded that much killing intent. I nodded, after a moment, real fear flowing through me a moment before I calmed down.

    I watched her smile a beautiful smile, and sashay her way back down the hall. Son of a....She was not someone to be underestimated any longer.

    Shaking my head, I watched her move away, then moved, slowly, to follow to the third gate. Forge was almost done with his task. Anvil had begun to turn sections of the wall to stone on the second wall, and the ten injured cubs were beginning to repair the first wall as an earthen barrier. Fast workers, were my Pride.

    It would take at least a day for Anvil to finish his task, and Envy had strangely not come to see me. Curse must not have found her, or she was exploring with the others. Didn''t matter right now. Tomorrow I''d find her personally.

    When I had returned with the leather for my pet, she stripped as ordered, and was nothing but bones. I didn''t enjoy that. It meant she would not be able to take as much abuse.

    So adhering to Hellens very real threat, she followed me apparently to make sure I did as I was told, I brought food. I had whipped my pet with each bite. When she had finished finally, she had thanked me and called me Master.

    I''d frowned at her, and she got a confused look on her face. I did not like being called Master, it seemed. Ignoring it, I took the plate out, blew the light out, and dragged her to the foot of my bed, putting my feet against her back again when she fell asleep. Why did I simply not kill my pet, I thought for not the first time that night as I struck her during her meal.

    I could only guess for now. But it confused me greatly. One day down, by the reports from Fredrick, and Cruelty who i had sent out with two others, the enemy army would be here in two more days.

    Two more days to prepare, tomorrow, I would have to speak with Fredrick about our exact numbers. I smiled as I fell asleep for the night, real battle and the planning it took was so much fun.

    <hr />

    Here you go folks, and woohoo! I see 90 followers. ten from the 100 goal for a super special chapter for everyone haha..

    Thank you all who are joining the reader base, I hope you enjoy the story as much as I enjoy writing it. This one I didn''t make to long, because while it did slow down here at work, it has been steady so I could only write here and there. But the beginning preparations have been done mwuahahah.  The next chapter will cover more perspectives, I promise, as well as several days. Gonna be a super chapter in preparation for the war. mwuahaha.

    Have a wonderful night folks, I look forward to see you all in the next chapter. Please, comment, rate, and follow if you would be so kind. ^.^

 Chapter Fifteen: Believed Weakness

    Howdy folks! I saw that follow number, we have passed the one hundred mark, and I shall live up to my promise of a special chapter. What that details, is a secret, hehe, but it will also result in a double chapter release tonight.

    I''m glad to see so many people are following, and favoring my story. It makes me want to improve more and make it grow.

    I digress, this chapter I decided to show a bit of character growth and throw in a surprise that should make some of you happy. But on with the show!

    <hr />

    Rage

    When I woke up the following morning, I went on a short walk to observe the progress, and was pleasantly shocked to see that Forge had fully finished his, I doubt he slept at all. There was even a very nice addition to the steal wall, all along it''s surface were small steal spikes about two inches long. It would be very fun to throw bodies against them.

    I noticed that while I walked with my pet, no one looked at her today. It seems my demonstration the other day had born fruit. I was slightly saddened by this knowledge though, if meant I couldn''t kill anyone else. A shame, really.

    I did however see Hellen watching me as I made Saphiria crawl around behind me, and a small sweat formed on my brow, the woman terrified me for some reason, not including what she had done to get her clothing and food the day before. Ignoring her, as best I could I went to the second wall, it had at least half of it turned to stone. Anvil had collapsed half way through due to exhaustion and was just waking up when I went by.

    I wasn''t that shocked, half of the second wall was about a third larger than the full section that was the third wall. He was making progress, which was all that mattered. It meant we would be done by the time the enemy arrived.

    When I had reached the second walls gate, i met Envy and the little female that held water. They were our only ones. "Come" I stated without preamble, Curse was still out there playing with his dogs. I say playing, but really he was throwing bits of bodies that were the remnants of our rampage to them and watching them jump to grab them.

    At least three of the earth essence injured members of my Pride were helping him, they must have been his underlings. Motioning, they came to me.

    "I want you to fill the entire area between the second, and first wall with pits, have someone gather sticks to put in the base." They began shambling to do their jobs. They were getting quicker at moving, it meant that maybe they would be of use during the battle that was coming. "Envy, take her and call up water on the inside of the first wall. I want that to become a mud field."

    I admit, the mud field may not do a thing, it relied on to many variables with the weather, but if it worked it would bog down enemy forces going over it while the cat people peppered them with arrows. It was worth a shot.

    My little walk done, I had brought my pet back to my room, and had food brought to her. She wouldn''t leave, the chain was to heavy to allow that right now.

    After I ensured she was secured to the bed I patted her head none to gently, and left for the little garden knoll I had seen Bitter laying in the day before.

    When I reached the knoll, Bitter wasn''t anywhere near it. I frowned at that, but went into the area and looked around at the tree, and pond. It smelled a small bit like Hybroium, and it reminded me of the first small taste of freedom I had experienced before it was dashed away. ''This place is worth seeing'' I though mildly.

    I stayed there a moment, when I turned to leave I came face to face with Hate who was regarding the area, and myself. Dear lord not again, I felt this would end badly but stayed where I was.

    "Why do you only watch her?" I was somewhat shocked by Hates question, it was not what I had expected. Obviously she meant Bitter, I shrugged a bit. "Don''t know" I stated simply, and began to move past her.

    She stopped me, placing a hand on my chest above my heart. I froze, and slowly looked down at the hand on me, then into her eyes. I saw her wince, and try to pull her hand away; I snatched it before she could.

    "You do not touch me" I stated simply while applying a great deal of pressure on her forearms. I felt the bones crack a bit and saw her gasp at the sudden pain before I released her.

    She clutched her hand to her chest, and looked to the side, eyes down cast. Submissive, good. "Never. Touch. Me. Again." I said, enunciating each word carefully. We needed Hate for the battle to come, and I didn''t want to kill anymore of my brothers or sisters. The feeling itself was an odd sensation, but I could not argue with it.

    She nodded, before moving to the side to let me pass. Regarding her before moving, Shrugging the odd sensation of not wanting to kill her off I went to find Fredrick.

    <hr />

    Hate

    My forearm had multiple fractures, it hurt, but would heal in an hour or two. That wasn''t what hurt though, not really. What hurt was that I had been told in very certain terms to never touch him again. It was frustrating, all he did was watch the weakest of them, he gave her attention over Envy, or myself who have made it clear we would do more than just sit there to be stared at.

    She feared him to begin with! It wasn''t fair. I railed within my own mine at the events sense sexual maturity had reached them. Envy and I had seen Rage look at Bitter, smelled her fear when she noticed. It would have been fine if there sister had been seen as food by him, or someone he was debating on harming. But it was different.

    His look was always so concentrated, and intense. It made parts of myself go weak, and grow wet when I saw it. But it was always for the weakling. Never for her or Envy. I cared for Bitter, to an extent, but I hated her at the same time.

    She feared him for the past. We were animals for fuck sake. We lived in a kill or be killed world. The weak perished, and the strong thrived.

    It hurt more when I knew she had kept pace with Rage, Forge, and Anvil during the initial charge they had led several days ago. The weakest had kept pace, while I had fallen behind. Trying to shake myself from this I just stood in the garden knoll, and was oblivious to my surroundings while lost in my thoughts.

    That was when the object of my current small hate, and envy walked in and tapped my shoulder. "Hate are you.." I lashed out without thinking, slapping her, and being met with a growl at the challenge. I began to growl back, baring my fangs.

    <hr />

    Bitter

    Hate had slapped me! I was in shock, and instinct kicked in causing me to growl at her, it quickly escalated into more than growls.

    We both roared a bit before clashing, our eyes gaining a slight red tinge to them. Most of what happened was a blur, but I remember tackling her, and trying to rip my teeth into her stomach when we both hit the water of the small pond.

    It would have quickly become a death battle, we were Berserkers, and lionesses, a battle of dominance with our caste of fighters was always to the death. Before my teeth could latch onto her stomach, she punched me int he side of the head. We had begun circling each other slowly in the pond, swiping with out clawed hands and creating lacerations at least an inch deep in each others shoulders, stomachs, and on one occasion I vaguely felt my breasts being released from the leather strap holding them.

    A roar that was a great deal deeper and louder than outs in our fight stopped us. Normally we wouldn''t have been able too, but even when we were almost lost to our rage we obeyed the Prides leader. Rage was standing there. My own anger disappeared and was replaced by fear. I knew what would happen, he tortured all those that broke his rules. None of the eight were allowed to fight each other for dominance. Beside me, I heard Hate scoff, and growl lightly at me. "weak" I heard her whisper. Why? We were friends, at least as close as our kind could be, why turn a shocked reaction into a death match.

    My thoughts were shattered again when I realized that Hate had begun screaming in pain. Rage had her lifted by her throat, moving her out of the water and onto the grass while his hand was buried inside her stomach. I watched as his fingers made the toned muscle beneath her skin dance, his claws creating small peaks within, while blood cascaded onto the grass.

    "What was my rule hate?" He asked calmly, the calm was scary. he was only ever calm when he tortured one of us. "To..*cough* not fight each other" she wheezed out.

    "Then why did you break it?" his voice held curiosity while he dug his hand deeper into her stomach; causing her to cry out again.

    "Because *scream* she...she has your interest *cough and a small roar of pain*" I was baffled by her words, his interest? What?

    Rage froze, and after removing his hand threw her with a great deal of force into one of the stone walk way pillars just outside the garden. Moving to me, I stood still, if I backed away it would show me as weak. I was not weak anymore. I could not help the immense amount of fear I let loose when he came near me, grabbing my neck with the blood stained hand that had been inside Hates stomach. I shut my eyes knowing it would hurt.

    <hr />

    Rage

    Damnit! I was pissed, not only had one of my few rules been broken, but it was a fight between Hate ad Bitter. I''d have to punish them now. I had only begun with Hate when she answered my question and stopped me..Of course, she and Envy probably saw me watch Bitter. I threw her into the hallway, feeling proud that she let out another small roar of pain before moving to Bitter.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I had to punish her now too. Fairness, cruel but fair. Both must be punished. I smelled her fear, it excited me. When I touched her slender neck, and wrapped my blood covered hand around her throat she closed her eyes.

    Tilting my head in confusion, I slowly lifted her out of the water, her fear growing more. When I sat her feet on the grass beside me, I leaned in and sniffed near her ear. Her fear spikes more. It almost made me purr, fun.

    "Open your eyes Bitter" She did, slowly, after a moment and blanched when she saw my face so very close to hers. I could see her sweat beginning to form.

    "You know I have to punish you as well right?" She nodded when I released some pressure on her neck, taking a pained breath. When she had nodded, I grabbed her thigh and squeezed as hard as I could, enjoying the soft firmness of her leg, before hearing a crack as the femur shattered under the pressure.

    When she cried out in pain, tears forming in her eyes I dropped her to the ground; allowing her to crawl away from me. I did my best to ignore her breasts that had been bared in the fight. I was not angry at Bitter, it was not normal. What was wrong with me? I had to find out and learn what these feelings I kept getting were when I saw her, and the child. It made me weak, I knew that. I could kill the child, I cared nothing for her, but I didn''t. Bitter, Bitter I knew without a doubt I would not be able to kill.

    Weak, it made me weak. I have to either expunge this, or kill her to prove I can. My heart stung at the thought. Growling at the small pain, I watched Bitter cringe; I did not like that. Then I walked away. Damn! What was wrong with me?

    I''d think on it later, I needed to find my Master.

    <hr />

    Fredrick

    I looked up in shock as Rage entered the war room. I was speaking with my lieutenants when he had. I saw his blood covered hand, and the very disturbingly large amount of concentration on his face and feared he had killed another noble and the family they belonged too.

    "Rage.." He must have known what I was going to ask because he looked at his hand a moment before beginning to lick the blood off. "No Master, it was punishment for one of mine"

    I shivered at the calm brutality he had spoken with. But at least it was not another noble, even if it had been a cur like the one who was slain.

    "What do you need then?" He waited to answer as he looked at the map, his hand cleaned of blood. I saw him point to one of the small villages behind us.

    "Numbers" he said "To few of your people, and mine can do only so much." It was an obvious observation, but I was shocked he cared.

    "Yes, I was discussing how to fix this problem. Do you have any input?"

    I watched him look at three villages about half a days travel from the fort in the direction of the Draconian Empires main highway. "Conscript, force there men to join us."

    I was baffled, what? "We cannot do.." He cut me off without hesitation

    "Then we die. We need numbers, they have them. Force them to aid, let them know they die when we do otherwise."

    His simple approach was barbaric. There were political obstructions to such and action, and I was shocked more when my wife chimed in support of this. I looked at her in confusion and just saw her smiling her very frightening beautiful smile at Rage who looked disturbed. I wondered what that was about, I''d learn later.

    We discussed it for an hour more before I finally gave in. It was true, we needed numbers, my people had died for those lizard men servants of the Draconian''s for decades now as we defended the border, and fought. They needed to pay us back, and if we fell, they would too.

    I agreed to send some groups of soldiers to conscript from the lizard people all those that could fight. With luck, they would be here on time. We continued our meeting for a time after that, ranging well into the darkness.

    <hr />

    Saphiria

    It had been hours since I was left in the room. I had eaten, and young monster from my new Masters people brought me more food when it was dinner. I was not punished this time, and could only assume that Master was busy. It oddly made me feel dejected. I was confused before realizing that it was possible that her Master knew I would die from to much so had stopped. He really was going to make sure I lived.

    My wounds from yesterday still hurt. I had also not bathed for a time, and did not like how I smelled. I saw the wash basin, and had washed myself with the rag beside it. It got off the grime and dirt, and some of the smell at least. I felt better, even though I had reopened most of the wounds on my body.

    Being left alone, was a first. It was not pleasant I learned. I knew there was at least one of the monsters outside the door because when I had moved to much it opened and showed a young male with reddish skin look in, and regard me with detachment, as though I didn''t matter.

    During one of the check ins as the sun went down, I asked him if he would talk to me. He nodded and came into the room slowly, looking around, his amber eyes seemingly unsure if he should be here.

    I asked him about my new Master. I knew his name only really, and wanted to know more.

    The male, whose name was Heat, could not answer much. He had described there five years in something they called the "Pit'' though. I blanched multiple times at the stories he shared, more so when it came to how my Master had enforced his rules with cruel efficiency, along with there fights against the slaves. I listened to him for two hours about the Pit before I learned that those five years he spoke off, was the entirety of there lives aside from the last few days. But...they were adults, young adults, but adults. My Master and the others all looked to be between eighteen and twenty.

    How was it possible they were all only her age? That...was insanity. But I had also witness the walls I felt impossible to have happen, all but occur over night. What were these people? I asked, and was told they were called Pridelings, a race of Leonine shifters that had a lot of quirks, and strange abilities. I knew they were war like, but I learned of there caste system, and how my Master and the other monsters were Berserkers, the strongest within the caste for fighters next to there leaders personal guard, the Black guard.

    I was going to ask more when Heat suddenly froze, and abased himself to the door, like a puppy that knew he was going to be hurt. When I looked as well I saw my Master was there. He was leaning against the doorway lightly while glaring at Heat.

    I was speechless, how long had he been there? I watched as my Master came in, and grabbed heat by the neck before throwing him into a wall, and breaking one of his hands. I barely heard a whisper as my Master spoke, more growl that voice "Mine"

    It made me freeze, they were lions, were no doubt they were territorial like the canine beast men normally were. But was he talking about the room, me, or both?

    I winced at the roar filled with pain the came from the smaller one, before he was thrown out. "Find another to do your job." was all my Master said afterwards, before slamming the door, and turning toward me.

    he grabbed my chain, and lifted me off the ground with ease, choking me with the gravity before throwing me onto the bed. and sitting beside me, pulling me onto his lap and stroking my hair lightly, only occasionally digging his claws into my scalp.

    What?...

    <hr />

    Rage

    I was enraged when I saw one of the weaklings in my room. It was mine!, my territory, I was even more so when he was speaking to my pet. I had been overcome with an odd feeling. She never spoke to me at length beyond obeying, and answering a few questions. But she had spoken to him. I did not like that, it was almost like when I saw Hydra eating with Bitter.

    I had pulled her into my lap, forcing her to curl into a ball as I stroked her head absently and tried to understand what was happening to me. It was not normal, I felt it weak. I stared down at my pet, contemplating whether snapping her neck would rid me of my growing weakness, but restrained it. If it was her doing this, or even Bitter, I needed to understand it first to stop it in the future.

    "Good girl, staying home" I said absently, and saw her tail stand a bit, and the tip twitch. It was kind of adorable. Like she was conflicted on how to feel about the complement. Placing my hands beneath her arms I lifted her up and looked into her deep blue eyes for a moment. I saw resignation in them as I regarded her. She had accepted her fate, yet she never cried out in pain when I abused her, she had taken it in stride. A strength akin to what my Pride had been taught much earlier in life.

    She intrigued me much the way Bitter did, but I could not fathom the feelings. They were foreign, they were weak.

    Setting her at the foot of the bed, I told her to sleep, and watched her for a while once more, before going to sleep myself, my mind plagued by what was happening to me.

    <hr />

    I know this chapter is short, forgive me! I meant to do this and the second much much longer, but I am at work, and it picked up. So while I slowly write the second chapter, it will be much longer, promise, and hold the special portion I promised as well.

    I do hope you enjoy how Rage sees the growing emotions outside of rage, and love for war as they grow. I''ts kind of fun to confuse him with them haha. I''m evil, I know.

    On a side note, free cookies for all!

 Chapter Sixteen: War arrives!

    Omg I know this is ungodly late, but I have not slept, and have literally been working on this, going over every detail multiple times, and ensuring there were no real flaws, skips, issues, or bloody inconsistencies.

    So, without further waiting, I give to you the spectacular, amazing, wonderfu...You know what? I give you the special chapter! ha!, so much easier to say.

    I hope you all had a wonderful weekend!

    <hr />

    Rage

    I''d been woken by the sudden banging on my rooms door, Forge calling for me; his voice somewhat desperate.

    "Rage! Cruelty is back, she has bad news."

    What the fuck could it be? Rushing to the door, sparing a small glance to the bleary eyes Saphiria I rushed out behind Forge as he led me to Cruelty.

    She was in the war room with her two toys. Each one looked like hell, covered in grim and blood. Like they hadn''t slept, and seemed exhausted.

    Fredrick was trying to get her to talk, not the smartest idea in the world. Cruelty only reported to me. Forge seemed to be the most suited to handling the growing hysterics of Fredrick, so i let him do that.

    Walking up to Cruelty, I began extracting information. What she told me, made my eyes widen slightly. Son of a bitch, they were here early. We were down several soldiers already that were recruiters the lizards. I doubt any of them would return to bother thinking we have been lost.

    Turning to Fredrick who''s face had gone pale. "Numbers, your numbers Master" He only shook his head, and slumped down. Oh no, none of that. This would be glorious beyond compare.

    "Numbers you useless cat!" I roared this time, ignoring my taunts. He told me six hundred, a hundred had been sent out to gather the reinforcements.

    To few, but I could work with it. "Forge, Hate, get all six hundred bows and whatever arrows you can find then go to the second wall. Envy, take the other water essence and  focus your essence on the river to the east of this place, we need rain.  Cruelty, to the second wall, when they manage to get passed our presents I want you to instill fear, no restrictions on them. Anvil, Hydra; you will both join me behind the gate, with the rest of the Pride, to the second wall for when it breaks. Cruse, stay at the third wall and begin summoning your pets, all you can. Bitter, keep Envy from collapsing, and then both of you, along with River move to the third wall and begin  setting up a place to heal the wounded."

    Orders left my mouth one after the other, the confusion and weakness of those feelings from yesterday long gone at the thrill of the battle we would face. Each of my eight began enacting my plan, the few Prideling underlings within the war room rushing to gather the others.

    <hr />

    Fredrick

    I was stunned, my hope was lost. How were we going to fight with only six hundred soldiers? It didn''t matter the improvements they had made, the beast men numbers would simply overwhelm them, swallowing them in mass.

    I still watched as the uncaring Rage began issuing detailed instructions on there plan to survive. He wasn''t concerned about life or death, in fact, looking at the others of his kind they all were excited. What had the Pridelings done to create such battle loving monsters?

    I could only shake my head, and was slowly giving up more hope when Hellen smacked me as hard as she could after everyone had left the war room.

    "Snap out of it Fredrick!" She yelled, and I could only blink at her.

    Did she not understand? We were all going to die. nine thousand against six hundred? It was suicide. These wouldn''t even be the weak vanguard of before, these were veterans of each clan coming to crush us beneath there heal before invading the rest of the Draconian Empire his grandfather had surrendered to, and sworn to defend in exchange for life.

    She smacked me again, and left to join the others. I could only think about how she would fall in the battle after that, her body torn asunder by weapons and claws. The sight made me begin to cry. What hope...

    <hr />

    Forge

    When we left the war room, I watched as my River joined Envy, and Bitter to the western portion of the second wall, and began there work on the water there, while I got Hate to help me gather up all the soldiers, and get them equipped as quickly as I could.

    We could all see the dust cloud over the barren portion of these lands slowly drawing closer. The cat people moved faster. I looked at the dust, and felt true contentment. Battle in all it''s glory would commence here.

    We all had to maintain control though, it would be hard. The smell of all the dying, the blood, the screams that would create a symphony of beauty would make it hard to stay sane and not lose ourselves to it.

    But Rage would keep us sane, it was his job as our leader. I silently felt that''s why he''d taken the gate with the rest. He wanted to let loose and take all the fun. It was beyond cruel in my mind, not allowing me to join, but I could better defend and relay information from up her with the others.

    Sighing, we hurried to begin preparations, and rushed to get everyone there weapons, and the hundreds of arrows we would need for the killing field between the first and second wall.

    <hr />

    Curse

    Orders, finally, I had been given orders. The others would join battle, it made me sad that I could not join them. But Rage had told me to summon all I could, he must know they would breach the second wall in time.

    That made me happy, I could fight, and show Rage my abilities in combat.

    Standing in one of the few open spaces behind the third wall before the keep, I began to summon the hell hounds I had subjugated. Using blood to call them, and blood to feed them, binding them further to my will. The practice the last several days had allowed me to bond with the beasts.

    I could call more of there kind, I would give Rage a small army to buy us more time, and slaughter the enemy to a greater degree. Glory in War, our peoples motto.

    "Glory in war, despair at the death we reap for all shall be lane asunder, when the Blood Father speaks" I whispers lightly. I followed Rage, and was loyal to him but I could not understand his hatred of the Blood Father, none of them did. We all but worshiped the ground he walked on, but Rage did not. It changed nothing however.

    One of the Hellhounds took a snap at me, I back handed it, and focused more. Must concentrate.

    <hr />

    Saphiria

    I''d been slowly woken up by the pounding, and watched as the blur that was my Master dashed from the room, leaving me alone. What was happening? I woke up quickly after I realized he had not taken me with him on a walk.

    I did not like the idea of being left alone in this room either. I heard shouting, and running as the others of his people were woken, and rushed through the hallway.

    When everything went silent, I got off the bed, and tried to reach the door. The chain kept me from fully reaching it. Shaking it, trying to move it and the bed closer I froze; the door handle was turning.

    I calmed down a moment when I saw it was Hellen. She seemed kind to me, and looking at me had a gentle smile on her face.

    "Come child, we need to get you to a safer place" I was confused, Master never let me leave with another. Frowning at her I told her as much. She smiled softer still, and went to get the chain from under the bed. She grunted in effort, unladylike, and managed to do it. "Jesus, what kind of bastard can do this regularly." I heard her mutter.

    When she turned to me, she answered my confusion. "The Beast men clans, your people, have arrived a day earlier than expected. Rage and his kind with what soldiers we have left are already on there way to the gates, preparing. I''ll be damned if I let a child like you die here alone should the worse come to pass"

    I blinked blankly at her. It meant her former Master was here as well, and that made her shudder a moment. Hellen must have taken that as fear and hugged me. It wasn''t fear, it was revulsion. But she smelled nice, and I secretly enjoyed the hug.

    She dragged me out with her toward the main keep where Fredrick held his council. There were other nobles who looked up startled as my chains rattled when we entered, my short gait rushing to keep pace with Hellens long stride.

    Several of them I knew wanted to do me harm, but feared my Master, Hellen I wasn''t sure they feared. Maybe today I would be allowed death, but I doubted it.

    The short time I had spent with my new Master showed me he was brutal, cruel, and seemed uncaring. But he never said anything he did not mean. I felt I would be living a long life, regardless of any efforts to end it. It made me sad, but somewhat happy as well for some reason.

    Suddenly the ground shook as lightening raced across the sky, and it began to rain outside...what?

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.<hr />

    Bitter

    I watched silently as Envy, and River made the river water evaporate at an increased rate that was abnormal in the world. It took them half an hour, and I could see there strain.

    But they were not exhausted, and Rage had said until exhausted. I would not disobey him after what had happened. He had ensured both I, and Hate knew our place. I scanned the area to make sure no one was going to be a hindrance, my sword bared to the world.

    "Bitter!" I heard Envy, and rushed toward her confused, when I saw them below us. Five people clad in black scaling the walls. Oh shit... "Keep working Envy, I''ll handle it"

    I flung a ball of concentrated light at the closest black figure that was scaling the walls, and I swear I heard a laugh before it struck, and sent the thing walling to it''s death. I managed to do it two more times before the others scaled the wall. They had long black tails like a cat, but were spotted slightly.  Beast men.

    I growled at there figures, and kept between them and the other two. They regarded me with open hatred, I had killed three of there brethren after all. They had also never seen anything like me. I was small, attractive but smelled like something out of a nightmare, a predator that spoke to there most base instincts and told them to flee. I knew this, because Rage smelled that way to us all. We held the same effect, but to a lesser degree for some reason.

    The one on the left lunged at me, and I cut him in two, my blade sheering through his on impact and meeting his flesh. The second soon joined him, his sword pierced my stomach though. The pain was immense, and I could feel weakness taking my limbs after I cut him down. Poison....

    Then the sky broke open, and rain began to pour all around them. I could hear Envy calling me, but the poison hurt. I was lifted off the ground, I knew I was being healed slowly, and kept from deaths door, but it hurt...It hurt.

    <hr />

    Rage

    I watched as all the cat people lined the wall in a steady stream, the fear coming from them coating the air in a thick haze. Anvil and Hydra were with me, with the rest of my Pride while I saw Forge off to the left issuing orders, Hate just a bit behind.

    Cracking my neck to the side, the bones grinding when a satisfying pop echoed out I smiled with pleasure as I saw the distant figures of the enemy army come into sight. Just outside the first wall, and three hundred foot run to the second wall. I hoped they liked all the presents.

    I knew they wouldn''t stop. Their numbers alone would bridge the cap of the hundred we would slaughter as they charged, and attempted to breach the wall. But it wouldn''t hold them. We needed the run, to turn the field below into a mud pit, and slow them further once they passed the traps. Buy us more time before we had to fall back.

    They began to reach the first wall, I saw hulking masses that looked to be the size of Forge move up, and then holes appeared in the dirt wall. Growling in frustration I saw they fit the description of the bear beast men.

    I heard the sky cry out, before the first drops of rain began to drop, pouring in an avalanche and doing what I needed. I smiled as the water covered us. It would hamper the arrows, but luckily they just needed to shoot and maim them.

    There were more surprises with Curse and his pets to be had. Turning to a few of the weaker members of my Pride, I told them to change. Just five, it would help them keep pace and fall back without dying. I didn''t need to lose any of my people today...What? No, no, don''t think about the weakness, kill. Kill everything that comes through these gates.

    I began hearing screams, and ''mighty'' roars of pain as the enemy met the traps outside. I could not see them, do to my position but Forge called down telling me they were in range. "Fire" I roared out, and the sound was echoed by Forge whose roar was deeper than mine. I heard boy after boy begin firing, some snapping from the rain, and I imagined few managed to hit anything but enough did to cause the screaming to increase.

    The cats fired freely, and without restrain. The ones with broken boys rushing to pick up the long spears they used to keep enemies at bay.

    This went on for hours, I was beginning to grow bored, and impatient. About to have Forge open the gates. I''d been given regular reports by Forge, or Hate throughout the battle. Hundreds had fallen, but there numbers just swallowed the dead. Shrugging, I knew this was an outcome. But the beast men didn''t seem to hold any real knowledge of strategies, even the cats were the sort to beat there head against a wall till it moved. My people followed the path of might makes right, but we used our minds to ensure we won.

    After the fourth hour, I began to hear a thudding, the gate that was just in front of me was moving. I rotated my shoulders, ready for the breach even as Forge called down that they were at the gates.

    "Keep them off the walls!" I roared at him, and he nodded before grabbing something and throwing it that was behind him. Shit, they already were up there in places. I could hear the skirmish. We''d need to retreat soon. As I thought that, the second walls gate burst open, and the first three beast men were met by a knot of Berserkers roaring at them. I saw them freeze a moment, the first lost in it''s charge was already dead. My hand was through it''s chest, and I flung it to the side, striking the wall that blocked off the ramp they wanted to use.

    "Come on you weaklings! Come into our jaws!" I screamed, and then moved forward, smashing another head into the stone to my left, brain matter and skull bits flying out around me.

    Then they charged, and the battle was on. It became a blur in and of itself, I had no way to measure time, but the bottle neck we created stopped them cold, while I heard the battle above rage on as well. It was glorious!

    After a decent amount of time had passed, those of us in the bottle neck growing tired I heard forge above screaming the walls were being taken.

    I moved to the back of the group, hating that I could not keep fighting, and let Anvil take the lead. When I reached the back, I saw one of the lion forms of my weakest dive in and out in a hit and run method, using his giant paws to smash an enemy into the stone.

    I roared then, aiming at the third wall. As loud as I could over the battle screams, and storm raging around us.

    I smiled, turning to bare my fangs at the sight behind me. I could see if now, the land covered in enemies, the wall held more of them dead than the cats at least, though I could see dozens had fallen in the melee.

    Forge was organizing the retreat to the third wall, using his size and strength to simply fling enemies left and right.

    That''s when the first flaming hound that smelled of brimstone arrived, I saw it briefly gaze at me in it''s rushed charge and ripped into a beast man that was about to kill one of the cat people.

    Following it came another sixty, seventy...one hundred Hellhounds. Curse...what how strong did you get? I wondered a moment. The bottle neck was a sight of screaming enemies, and my Pride slowly withdrawing. All of us were making our way to the third wall, a break neck sprint our guide while the Hellhound army tore into the enemy, using the shock and fear that Demons instilled in most to there advantage before they began to be cut down.

    When we reached the third wall, I turned to see the last Hellhound cut down by a large male wielding a Halberd. ''Prey, Mine'' I thought before baring my fangs, and jumping to the top of the steel wall, and roaring at the enemy, the storm slowly dying around us.

    Let them come!

    <hr />

    Beast men commander.

    I had taken the field myself to rally my men, and slaughter the defenders at last. I wanted the big bastard that held a shield I had seen casually tossing my elite to the side and off the wall with ease.

    A challenge at last. When I arrived though, we were met by Demons. It took an hour to cut them all down. When my Halberd had slaughtered the last I looked to see a black skinned, silver haired ''boy'' on top of the gates roaring at me. Not a war cry, but a literal leonine roar, and I felt a tinge of fear as I stared at the gore covered body.

    I could feel his killing intent, and his joy at what was happening. I smiled at the challenge, and raised my halberd at the shiny gate as the storm finally died, and my army charged. We''d lost maybe eight hundred in the initial siege, now I would crush them beneath my boot.

    This Tridant Fortress would be the first stepping stone to proving the beast clans might over all!

    <hr />

    That''s right people, the special chapter has a cliff hanger! Sorry for that, but I want this battle to last a while. I am once again sorry for the late release. I finally passed out, and finished it today. Going over it a few more times before I released it. I hope you enjoy the first clash between Rage and the Pridelings, and the Beast man coalition.

    See you all later today with the second part of the siege.

 Chapter Seventeen: Holding the Wall

    Hello folks, I''m here with the second chapter for the day.

    For all of you battle crazed people, I hope you enjoy the struggle between the Defending cat beast man, and Rage with his Pride against the massive Beast Man coalition army. They are on there last wall, what surprises will be revealed in the battle? Will they all die, or shall they survive! Stay tuned to find out.

    Yeah, I can''t seem to resist the odd add in here and their like that in my Authors notes. I wished to once again thank you all that have followed my story so far, and helped me improve from that first chapter. I will say this now, because it is the largest complaint at this time. I intend to go over every chapter from beginning to end at the end of this first Volume, which is still a decent amount of time away, and fix those mistakes for future readers. For those that stuck through my obvious grammar mistakes, and errors, you are troopers and I love you for it.

    When i first started this, I didn''t think anyone would read it, and here we are. The base is small, but each and every single one of you are why I am able to continue writing this with a smile. I salute you once more, and dedicate this chapter and all that follow to you who have favorite , followed, rated, and commented with your polite, and kind advise to help it grow, and to aid my own improvement. Yes, i do read the comments, and often reply to each one if you have not noticed. ^.^

    <hr />

    Rage

    I bared my fangs, tasting a bit of blood that had mixed in with the rain, and was happy when the large male with the Halberd raised it, and his people charged forth without thought. So simple, numbers were all they had.

    Motioning to Forge, I advised him to prepare our last present for use. It wouldn''t be used until the last moment, but it would cause chaos within there ranks when he unleashed it.

    Forge nodded a looked out at the charging enemy, a few of the cats still had bows and were using them. Maybe fifty or so, very few but we had no shortage of arrows at least. A constant peppering would be useful if they could target key figures. But it was hard to see in that mass, the only key figure of note seemed to be the one with the Halberd.

    I could only shrug at that. My ''captains'' gathered around me, and I noticed one was missing. "Where is Bitter?" We would need her when the time came, along with her light essence.

    Envy told me she had been stabbed by a blade, and taken out of commission for the time being. I raised an eyebrow at that, a simple blade couldn''t keep us down that long. I said as much.

    "Poison, powerful poison Rage..." was what she said in return. I felt my eye begin to twitch and it grew harder to stay sane, and keep the Berserk rage down.

    "Why are you not with her then?" I asked as calmly as I could, her faced paled considerably. "River is with her, she was less drained from the rain, and could better ensure her survival" I could smell her fear when I stared at her for a moment, and wondered why I was so angry over it. Before I could speak however, a sharp pain hit the back of my thigh, looking down I saw a javelin head protruding from my leg. Shit...

    "No time, Anvil, Curse, cut down any and all ladders with your underlings aid. They do not get up here!" I yelled the last at them. "Hydra, coat as much of the wall as you can in your ice. I want them to slip and impale themselves if they try to climb the spikes over the ladders." I saw Hydra''s eyes tighten at the order, but he nodded. I''d have to deal with him soon.

    "Envy, get back to the healing area, help River." She moved very quickly, smart.

    "Hate, anyone that makes it to the wall, crush them with overwhelming force." I saw her smile and take up a position as the first ladder made it''s way to the wall, a moronic dog like beast man on the top; only to watch it fall back down in pieces, the body of the beast man following shortly after.

    All around me were the cries of pain, and anguish of the dying. I saw several of the cats with spears begin to fall with short javelins protruding from there chests. To take there place I directed members of my Pride not occupied with other matters, Namely Hate and Bitters underlings, to take the spears up and keep them down. The few that I had directed to change into their lion selves were with  there respective leaders, using there considerable size, well over double the height and weight of a normal lion, to smash ladders to pieces; occasionally biting a few that made there way to the wall top in half.

    Forge had returned, informing me he could begin at any time. "Not yet.." It had only been a few minutes since the battle began. That was a trump card, and would only be used once. We needed to hold for the day at least. My mind was wracked with possibilities, and what to do next.

    I hate this planning shit. I get to think, and my Brothers and Sisters get to kill. It is incredibly unfair. I saw a weak point to on the left begin to open up, none of my Pride were there to help bolster the defense. "Forge, plug that hole. Keep them down!" The big man sprinted at them, and I watched as he put that huge shield of his to work; slicing enemies in two with the massive blades that grew along the sides, and pushing several back into the maw that was there army.

    I surveyed the wall, running back and forth along the lines to give orders where they were needed.

    Roughly three hours had passed  by now, and the sun was still high in the sky. It was only noon. At least seven more hours until nightfall. Hold, they would hold.

    <hr />

    Envy

    I heard the random screams, and yells as the battle progressed. I felt left out, as did River, that we were not with our brothers and sisters fighting and killing. But we ensured the inured cat people were able to return to the field, at least every four out of ten at any rate.

    Some were injured to badly, and our healing took to much out of them for them to return today. We moved them to a back portion to rest with the herbal specialist healers the cat beast men used in charge of feeding them what they needed.

    Bitter, at least, no longer needed our attention. But she was weakened badly. Her body still fighting the poison we had been able to dilute to a safe level for her blood to finish off.

    Our blood was a territorial parasite like entity that did not allow intruders, but with those of us in Rages pride being so young and weak, strong enough invaders (poisons, bacteria, or disease) that acted quickly could kill us, or incapacitate us before our own inner workings had a chance to crush it.

    I bit my lip and looked at Bitter. I could see her sweating, and breathing hard but her vitals seemed fine. I remembered the look that had passed over Rage when I told him what happened.

    I saw his face contort, and a slight red tinge color his eyes before it went away, and he looked at me in the coldest way I had ever seen. It hurt, it hurt so much I wanted to kill Bitter for causing him to feel anything for her. I knew why Hate had attacked her. I understood it, and the following punishment that sent home the fact to everyone Rage ruled our Pride.

    I bite my lip further, a few of the male cats looked at me and stared in what I could gather was there form of lust. I knew my looks, but Rage never noticed. Shaking my head, by wet hair clinging to my body making the gesture feel odd, I went back to work.

    I needed to show that I was useful, that I was something other than a piece on the board that was glorious war. Maybe then he would notice me.

    <hr />

    Hate

    I was randomly using my wind essence, combined with the strength used to swing my sword to send out blades of air into the mass that was the enemy army, killing a few dozen with each swing. Every one I killed though, at lease three more filled the gap. It was wonderful!

    I could kill and kill to relieve my pain from yesterday. It had almost crushed me when I was punished, to see Bitter suffer only a broken thigh, the way his hand looked like it caressed it a bit before he snapped the bone ((AN:Yes people, she is a masochist. mwuahaha)) It wasn''t fair. These thousands of beast men would be a perfect outlet for the emotions, I couldn''t take them out on Bitter, so I imagined her face on every enemy I killed.

    A few had managed to reach the top of the wall I was guarding, and them I crippled, taking an arm or leg, and threw them back into the enemies ranks. A sort of moral tactic. Alive and screaming before hitting the ground head first to die beside there brothers in arms.

    It was pleasant to think it was Bitters head that was cracked open. Her Hate had reached a peak because for the first time in her life that night, she had cried.

    <hr />

    Forge

    I used my shield with abandon against the enemy that managed to make there way to the wall. They had given up on the gate, I''d used the best steel and combined it with even purer grades to strengthen the portcullis to a degree where it would take at least thirty well aimed boulders being thrown a the center to crush it.

    A few of the enemy had fallen thanks to the ice from Hydra on the wall and impaled themselves, creating a gruesome affect on the others that tried to follow the example and use the spikes to climb up.

    I lost track of time as I sliced, and bashed enemy after enemy; thinking of River behind the lines working to heal I was relieved slightly. I wanted to protect her, it was a males job to protect what was his. So I would do so.

    Roaring with a renewed vigor as I shoved the blade tip like point of my shield into the stomach of a skilled enemy I had been battling for a few moments, and cutting him in two I moved along the wall helping the cats that had been pushed back a foot by the growing numbers breaching the wall.

    It was beginning to be to much, our only real saving grace was that the third wall was relatively small compared to the other two, and was blocked on both sides by natural hindrances that couldn''t be traversed without opening their rear, and flanks.

    But we held out longer and longer. I couldn''t use the surprise until Rage ordered it, and he was running here and there where the enemy numbers grew to great and adding his strength to push them back and reform the lines.

    We''d managed to keep the fifty bowmen still with bows alive and peppering the enemy in the distance to try and use the growing dead there as a break to stem the tide. It wasn''t working, to few, and we lost more and more of the cat people to the enemy. I saw a few of the Pride even being forced to go to the healers with missing limbs, or in the case of those who had turned into lions dragged away unconscious. Strength and size had it''s perks, but our lion forms were meant for shock and awe, not elongated battle.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Luckily they were the weakest. But time was beginning to show them there reserves were not unlimited. It was humbling. Curse was the first of the others to succumb to the strain, though he refused to be taken away. Instead he began taking a few of the dead bodies of both ally and enemy alike and using the draining blood to summon Hellhounds and Imps to the battlefield at the gates. They were few in number, but I had noticed it when my portion of the wall received a brief respite from the battle.

    The reason was Rage had come here. "We can''t keep this up Rage" I said absently, my stamina was greater than the others, as I threw a random tiger like beast man from the wall, taking to others with his body.

    "I know, hold for two more hours Forge, they don''t have our night vision from what our Master said. They can''t fight like we will in the dark." I groaned lightly but nodded.

    Rage had become more talkative, but was still distant to everyone but that little pet he kept. He was even distant to her, but he changed slightly after leaving the Pit, and that change was growing. It was disturbing to watch. I worried for our leader. Rage soon left to another break, and we were on our own again. Roaring once into the face of a few dozen that had climbed the wall I charged into them, leaving limbs and bodies in my wake.

    <hr />

    Saphiria

    I was beside Hellen who was looking after the few citizens, and nobles of there clan that had remained with distaste. I could only wonder why, but didn''t voice my question.

    I saw Fredrick on his chair in the center, his head in his hands, and he looked broken. Meanwhile I heard the screams of the people fighting outside the keep; every so often catching a large roar that echoed out within the chaos. Five hours had passed since the fight had begun, and I had begun to feel fear.

    "Master.." I realized to late I had whispered it rather than thinking and saw Hellens head snap in my direction, a frown between her brows. "Child, do not call that beast your Master." She said without bothering to look at my face afterwards.

    I was angry that she had told me what to do. Petulant, and childish maybe but screw her. It didn''t matter. I could still hear the battle raging, and like that another hour filled with the screams of the dying and their killers filled the air.

    All while myself, Fredrick, and Hellen with the scattering of a few dozen citizens and nobles huddled int he keep while the soldiers and my Masters people fought for their lives. I fiddled with the chain around my neck a moment. The last few days of eating properly had allowed me to put on a small portion of weight, not much but enough I no longer felt like it would compress me into a pancake when i stood.

    I looked at the door, hearing a familiar roar that was slightly louder than most of the others, and fiddled with it more. Why did I care what happened to Master? He kept me alive when I wished for death, still wished for it to a degree. I should hate him, but why?...

    <hr />

    Rage

    Finally, the sun had begun to set. I saw the tide of enemies slowly disperse, their army withdrawing from the wall.

    They didn''t leave Tridant though, they I saw how the rear ranks were beginning to set up what looked like a command center. I growled lightly at that, it threw several of my plans to the wind of turning that place into a death trap. Annoying beasts.

    A few cats stepped back at my growl, they had seen me slaughter with abandon earlier and had grown a healthy fear it seemed.

    Shaking my head, flinging bits of blood and brain from my hair I set about having  the stronger underlings that were slowly beginning to look less winded set up a watch, Forge was in charge of the night watch. None of the cats could do it, there eyes were to poor to see without fire, and I refused to allow it.

    Anvil elected to stay with Forge for any extreme issues that may arise during the night, though I doubted the beast men would do anything. It was best to be cautious. I growled at that, regardless of what tactics and war knowledge had been forced into me, I hated not being able to charge out and slaughter without care. But my current Master had to remain alive. My letter was very clear about what I had to make sure happened. The keep remained in Draconian control, Fredrick survived with his family, and the enemy was slaughtered. Fucking lizard.

    When I went to the healing tent I saw around ten underlings, not including River, laying in unconscious heaps. The ones that had become lions were forced to shift back by envy to make sure they retained the needed room.

    I went toward the prone form of Bitter, and looked down at her silently. Envy was working on her still, the labored and shallow breathing I heard, her pale skin seeming paler from the poison. She was covered in sweat.

    I looked at Envy, who was avoiding my gaze, and growled lightly. "She is fine, just weakened. Give her time, Rage." She said in a soft whisper that seemed to be filled with pain. It confused the fuck out of me, so I ignored it. I barely stopped my own hand from touching the soft blood colored hair that adorned Bitters head, pulling my hand back with an effort that shocked and confused me further, I left the healers tent. A soft sob echoing behind me, I chose to believe it was one of the inured soldiers.

    I reached the keep, Hate, Hydra, Curse having regained the ability to walk, and cruelty were with me. The other underlings resting, or guarding key points on the wall. When i opened the door, I heard a scream and saw one of the children hide behind it''s mother and cry out in fear.

    Apparently blood and gore scared these children, weakness, I went up to Fredrick; regarding him a moment. "Master, we have repelled the enemy for the day." He just grunted, fear, resignation, and a very small glimmer of hope fighting for domination within his brown eyes. Pathetic, why did I have to save this weakling? I though absently before I heard the jungle of chain and looked at Hellen who seemed to be staring daggers at me. Turning my gaze down I saw my pet was there looking at me with the same resigned look, but without fear at my appearance, a little shine was in her eyes that looked like a tear.

    I walked over to her, taking the chain from Hellen who only released it when I growled at her, the sound echoed by the others with me. Picking her up, I set her on my shoulder, keeping her steady with my forearm over her small legs, and used my free hand to wipe the small tear from her eye that seemed to be forming. Leaving a streak of blood on her soft skin, I licked the tear from my finger, the gauntlets having sense been placed within my blood. I saw the shock register on her face, and then heard a small growl, I turned to look at Hate and glared her down. Her head bowing in submission, though blood was trickling from her clenched fists where her claws were digging in deeply. Snorting, I walked back to my room, telling the others to rest before relieving Anvil and Forge later in the night.

    I''d done my job, regardless of how I hated it. My head hurt from wondering why I had shown kindness to my pet, and shrugged it off, gently patting her thigh I told her she was a good girl; reaching my room I set her on the bed, and told her to sleep at the foot like normal. She looked at me for a time, and curled up in a ball, the soft deep breaths that showed she was asleep soon following.

    I laid down myself shortly after, and drifted off. My dreams filled with blood and death, it was a good dream.

    <hr />

    Group of observers watching the battle from a hill about half a mile away

    "he survived the day" the largest of  there small group said. They numbered ten in total, and each were varying sizes, some blatantly female.

    "He got lucky" one of the other males said.

    "Still to weak to be of use to Father" a soft spoken, female replied.

    The largest shrugged lightly at this, and continued to watch the fort with interest, he liked that steel wall. Intuitive.

    "We will watch till it ends. This is the first true test to see if they will further Fathers ambition" The others nodded, and spoke one after the other. "Yes, Ogre" each said before sitting down. The Ten had come to watch under the Blood Fathers command. So they would watch there children, and Fathers blood child fight and live, or die.

    <hr />

    Beast man coalition army leader

    I threw the desk that was inside the larger house I had commandeered as a command post into the wall, and screamed in pure frustration, his captains looking at him in worry. For half a day we besieged this puny fort and it''s tiny force. I had lost another thousand men in the assault on the third wall. We breached it multiple times only to be met by the strange people that Silver haired bastard led and been thrown off.

    "Who the fuck are those people!?" I screamed finally, and no one could answer. They had never seen there kind before, and had a feeling that before it was said and done, they would never want to see them again.

    That wall, it was made of steel. Nothing like the reports from the surviving vanguard had said. It was suppose to be wood! How the hell had they changed the wood to stone, and steel in two days. It was not natural! Then there were the Demons, and the ice that had covered the steel wall before our eyes.

    It wasn''t natural. I growled in frustration and began making our plans for the next day, never seeing the soft amber colored eyes that reflected in the light through the window before it vanished.

    <hr />

    Here you are my friends. The first full day of the siege comes to a close at the end of our two part special. I hope you enjoy the little surprise I threw in, didn''t think they wouldn''t watch did you?  hehe.

    I also hope you enjoy the slow showings of care/compassion to a few people Rage has shown, without fully understanding why. I really hope you enjoy his struggles as he comes to terms with feeling things for the first time.

    And once again, this chapter and all others are dedicated to you, you amazing people who have stuck it out. Thank you once more, and I hope you continue to enjoy my story.

 Another Poll

    Hello folks! I will have a chapter released later on this evening, but before I did I figured I would make another poll that allows you all to dictate a bit of how the story may progress in the chapter that follows. I think it may be interesting.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Forgive me in the event it isn''t haha.

    You all get three choices by the way, to allow for multiple changes in the order of top three. ;)

 Chapter Eighteen: Breaking the Siege

    Here we go folks, the end of the siege and the beginning of future plans while Rage and his Pride remain within Tridant for a time.

    I''ve been watching the polls, it''ll end shortly I believe. Set it for a day, goodness. You all wanna see Envy and Hate get some love instead of the cold shoulder haha! I love how many want Hellen to have her ass smacked as well. It''ll be fun to write that when the poll ends fully. Remember, the top three choices each get implemented as a special treat because the last chapter took so long to release for you all. So go bonkers while you can. ^.^

    When/if this story hits the 200 mark, another special chapter will be released. Depending on how far along we are in this volume it will be rather amazing. Hopefully.

    <hr />

    Rage

    I woke up with a very uncomfortable feeling in my side, it was a strange sensation. Soft, moved a bit when a pushed against it lightly. Then I heard a soft ''mm'' sounding groan, looking down at my side I saw my pet had worked her way up from my feet and was currently curled in a ball nestled against my side.

    What on earth was she doing there? More importantly why had I not woken up when she was moving? Frowning down at her I poked her in the rib with a claw, causing her to wake with a start before realizing the sharp pain was my claw digging into her leather shirt.

    She saw me frowning, and hurried to move back to the foot of the bed, her face seemed a little red and she didn''t look at me. I growled faintly at her before getting up, and grabbing her chain. "Come, you''re going back to the greeting hall."

    It was still somewhat dark out, but you could see the sun slowly rising in the North. I''d overslept a great deal.

    Saphiria followed me like a good pet should, though she still refused to look at me. Embarrassment? Was that what she smelled like? I couldn''t place it.  It didn''t matter. When I reached the greeting hall through one of the side corridors I was met with a large argument that seemed to be taking place.

    Curious, I walked in, Saphiria looking ahead a bit, forgetting whatever had caused her to not raise her head and gasped a little at the sight of Hellen currently bitch slapping her husband, Fredrick upside his head with a candle stick.

    It was...rather amusing to see. When I got where people could see me, I heard a bit of Fredricks words as he tried to dodge the strikes of the frightening beauty.

    "I''ll...go...d...woman" I raised an eyebrow and began to grow to get there attention, I hated speaking around them. It was an annoyance.

    Hellen stopped her strike mid way and Fredrick, after a moment, peaked out from behind his hands and coughed lightly. ''pathetic''

    "Y..Yes Rage?" he asked with a stuttering murmur while his wife regarded me with outright contempt. "Master, we need to end this today" I said without preamble. It was sadly true, we didn''t have the numbers to withstand another day of this. We''d decimated a good thousand or so of the beast men but they had the numbers to spare. We defenders did not. Of the six hundred that we had left, roughly two hundred were dead or useless. A full third of the forces available, and I knew that at least five of my weakest Pride members were out of commission, there bodies would still be torn, and worn beyond repair from the lengthy fighting yesterday in there lion form.

    It made today all the worse. I saw Fredrick tighten his eyes a moment before responding, taking a step away from his wife who just glared at him, and myself. "Yes, yes I agree. I''ll be with you today.." I cut him off by waving my hand. "You are not to be harmed, stay here." I saw him frown, gaining a stubborn glint. I imagine he was going to speak again when Hate burst into the chambers at a rush calling for me. I heard the echo of steel clashing. Shit...The fight had started.

    Dropping the chain attached to Saphiria I rushed out, hate turning on her heel to follow in my wake. To soon, I underestimated them. Growling I rushed out, the cat soldiers waking and rushing to help my very pressed Pride as they threw, or otherwise cut down the dozens of enemies that were reaching the walls.

    How had they gotten up so quickly before the alarm was raised? It didn''t matter. Roaring for Forge to join me, I rushed into the thickest where a large group was attempting to open the gates and let there numbers pour into the area and bury us in the weight of their numbers.

    Reaching them, ripping the spear thrust at my gut from the hands of the male in front of me, I turned it around and jammed it into the skull of another, while my free hand was used to pierce the attackers chest. From there it was a blur of bodies and blood for a time before the knot at the gate was nothing but the dead, myself, Hate, and Forge.

    Panting a moment as I regained a bit of breath I turned to Forge, the cat warriors finally joining en mass to aid my Pride and told him it was time for our present. He nodded, before moving to just in front of the gate.

    I followed him, and barely knocked a thrown javelin that would have taken him in his chest to the side. Growling I took his shield from him, and hefted it onto the tip of the gate between our bodies and the oncoming projectiles. My muscles were bulging under the strain of it''s weight, veins popping up all along my arms, my blackened skin growing red with the effort. ''what the hell was this thing made of?'' I thought absently as it was struck over and over.

    "Hurry up!" I screamed back at him. He just grunted at me, and placed both hands on the metal portion of the wall; concentrating with enough focus sweat broke out on his brow. ''come one, come on'' I thought over and over. I refused to die to these weaklings relying on numbers when we could help turn the tide at last.

    After three minutes, the shield growing heavier and heavier in my arms I heard Forge gasp as a seemingly great strain was removed from him. Then the air was filled with screaming as hundred upon hundred of the beast men below died.

    The entire mass below, at least five ranks deep, were dead or dying, or trying to crawl away when Each and every single spike that had adorned the steal cover of the wall shot outward into there ranks.

    Several thousand had died or been taken from the fight in seconds as so many spikes struck them. Still, they had there numbers, even if they had just lost all over three thousand. The steel wall now had holes all through it revealing the wood beneath. The spikes wouldn''t win the siege, but it was a massive moral blow, and would induce fear.

    I nodded to Forge as he took his shield, thankfully, and my body groaned in protest for a moment as the strain on it was taken away. I''ll never know how he can use it like a sword.

    Shaking myself lightly, I struck home the fear by standing on the largest protrusion above the gate, a small square; where I then took a deep breath, letting the air build not in my lungs but my chest, and threw my entire body into a roar that vibrated the air for a few inches in front of me.

    It was echoed up and down the wall by answering roars from each member of my Pride, followed by a combined shout from the surviving cat solders as the shock at the sight of such a scene below wore off. The weaklings had regained there sense of hope. Now they would fight harder.

    The numbers were still to much. I could only growl at the calculations I ran in my head and the inevitable outcome of our deaths. To large a numerical difference, even with each of my Pride entering a full Berserk rage we would eventually be worn down by the weight of thousands left. Regardless of the numbers we took with us. I had to cut the head off the snake, and end it. But how...

    For Prideligns it was simple, we challenged enemies within our people and fought to the death. Winner take all. I knew from the studies no other species did this, they used guile, lies, and trickery to bite you when you cut off the head.

    But without there leader, these beast men would become a mob. I had to find a way to end this. I was lost in my thoughts looking as the remaining horde below hesitantly began moving forward, before a hole opened in there center ranks. There I had the pleasure of seeing the undiluted hatred in the Halberd wielding enemy General, Cruelty had gathered a lot of information the night before.

    Judging by his expression, he could not fathom so many dead on such a scale. He''d shown himself.

    Looking to Forge, and Anvil who had joined us I smiled, baring my fangs. "Get the others, tell the cats to fire what arrows they have left, the come with me. No restraints. End it." When I finished speaking, there faces were confused before they bared there fangs, there eyes gaining a red tint before hurrying to fulfill my orders, as I dropped to the ground below, a good ten foot drop. I rolled a moment, avoiding the spikes below, barely, one had skimmed along my rib cage, when I landed, I used the overall momentum to roll and launch myself forward into a sprint. I would not die on a fucking wall, if I died, it would be in battle.

    Roaring, I charge the lines of the enemy, arrows began to rain down on the shocked forces before me, not enough. Only fifty bows remained after all. Following that came javelins pried from the dead on top of the walls, those we had plenty of.

    I saw the enemies general raise his halberd and rush out to meet my own charge, I could hear a few of my Pride falling to the ground not far behind me, and moving as quickly as they could, there sanity long gone as they let the rage overcome them. All we had were our weapons, and bodies, and essence to use.

    My single goal, the entirety of my rage, was focused on a single figure in golden red armor. When we met in the middle of a field of the dead his halberd came down, and I moved forward into the strike. Using my right arm, the black and red gauntlets covering them, to block the struck just below the blade on the metal shaft. The force that he hit me with broke my arm. I ignored it, long since lost to my own rage. My left arm struck out, claws straight, and jabbed it into his side.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    He spun around me, avoiding the strike, and pushed me forward with the rear of his halberd. I fell forward, landing on my let hand, and spinning around; only to have to roll to to the left as his Halberd came down onto me. I growled at him, he was speaking. Meaningless. This was war, this was a fight. Wasted energy. I knew the rest of my Pride had engaged the mass of enemies, some of them had charged at the ones behind me. I didn''t know who, and were fighting an increasing number that was trying to reach there General.

    I growled again, before grabbed the body of one of the fallen beside me, and throwing it at my enemy. He cut it in two with his Halberd, and had readied a strike for me thinking I''d jump on him. I had rushed forward on all fours however, and struck his left leg with my hand, piercing the armor, I felt each finger break under the force of the hit itself, I didn''t care. When I ripped the hand out, I took a portion of the armor, and his leg with me, only to be struck in my rips by the Halberds staff.

    I heard him yell in pain, even as I roared out as a rib punctured my lung, and I was flung a good foot to the side. I had to shake my head, coughing up blood and slowly stood. I knew vaguely I could use the Void aura and take in all the dead around me slowly, as well have taken his leg with that strike....But some part of me refused that, my beastial nature. This was a skilled enemy, a strong enemy. I would kill him like I killed the Grummel, through tenacity, and sheer will. Or die trying, it was that simple.

    Spreading my legs a bit, my broken arm held in close to my stomach, and grasping my shattered ribs I growled at him, a deep reverberating growl that hurt like hell. My rage was slowly lifting. Fuck, that meant a long time had passed, what had been a blur of motions had been about ten minutes. To my kind, it was to short. It showed me how weak I was still.

    No, anger, anger. Get more angry. I forced myself into another frenzy to ignore the pain as long as I could. There, their general stood, leaning on his halberd, his leg bleeding profusely, I had somehow torn his femoral artery. He''d die eventually, but I saw a small grin on his face and he readied his halberd, and charged at me again. I roared in acceptance, and moved o meet him. Forcing my shattered fingers in my left hand to stay straight.

    I felt his Halberd pierce my right shoulder, sliding through bone and tendon. He''d stumbled on a body causing what was meant to decapitate me, to go lower. His reach would have ensured my death, were it not for sheer, stupid luck, and a field filled with bodies. I forced the weapon deeper as I moved forward, his weight falling, and rammed my hand into his mouth, open from the shock of stumbling, and out the back.

    I flexed, and forced my arm to bend, ripping the head and a portion of the spinal cord free from the body. Blood spurted outward, and fell from the skull as I lifted it skyward; coating me in it.

    I roared my triumph, the beast men that were closest had stopped, one about to actually kill one of my Pride, a female. The name escaped me, before being blown to the side by Forge who stood over her panting. Slowly, they all stopped fighting as they noticed something wrong.

    A few tried to charge forward in anger, they were cut down, or smashed to pieces by Anvil and Hate respectively. Seemed those three were the wall between my fight and the rest. Each sported wounds all over there bodies, along with four others that had joined them.

    One by one, the others fell to there knees, there will to fight gone. They had just watched thousands of there brothers die to the ungodly spike barrage that had hit them, an now they saw a gore covered me holding there Generals head high and roaring in victory. They still had thousand left, but no one thought to use there numbers, they were a gutted, and dying foe. Oddly, the Cats that had not been firing bows into the enemy, three hundred and fifty or so were in the field as well. Fighting in the melee. The gate long open.

    Idiots, if not for them losing there will, it would have been the end of them all without even a fight.

    I took the my hand out of the Generals mouth, and held it by it''s hair with my fangs. My arms were useless, and I felt the pain in my ribs. Wincing at the throbbing a bit, I growled, and motioned with my hands at Forge. Basically speaking with my body and growl to begin gathering what survivors of the enemy there were, and tying them up to sit in the field of there dead. It would grow larger by the days end.

    An hour, it took me an hour to hobble my way to the third gate, and half an hour to make it to the keep. Each step was an agony. I heard a few cheers from the cats, what appeared to be captains moving to come near, I just growled at them with a very deliberate glare.

    When I reached the doors to the keep, and opened them inward with my shoulders; I regarded the assembled mass of citizens and nobles before hobbling my way toward Fredrick who was seated in his chair. Falling to my knees, walking and standing no longer an option, and spit the head out at his feet. Half the day, the siege had lasted, half a day of fighting in total. It felt that way anyway, in reality it was more like five hours.

    Taking a deep breath, growling at the pain, I told my current Master that the siege was broken, before falling face first onto the stone, and passing out. My last thought was simply ''not again''

    <hr />

    Saphiria

    Once again I found myself beside Hellen who was gently stroked my hair, telling m it''d be fine. Why did adults lie? The only one who didn''t was Rage, he had told me he would keep me alive, that he would harm me every day, and make my life a living hell. He''d done all but the last. It was nothing like hell for me, instead it gave me a home that wouldn''t end with me being used as someones sexual toy.

    I was worried for my Master, more so when I knew I had upset him this morning. I had crawled closer in my sleep wanting warmth and comfort. I had not wanted that for so long...I could not make that mistake again, he wouldn''t kill me, but he may let others use me like my old Master did. I did not want that, death was release, that was hell.

    When he came in, covered in blood, his arms hanging useless at his sides, I saw him stumble, the normal grace he seemed to move with long gone. Exhaustion, and pain were evident all over him. But his eyes, those amber orbs, showed he was happy. In his mouth, the head of my former Master.

    I smiled grimly, he''d been killed by my current Master. Hellen had to of assumed the smile was one of regret that I would still be his pet, and pulled me close to hold me. I let her do it, and watched as my Master told Fredrick the siege was lifted, then fell face first onto the ground.

    I did struggle then, and ran toward him only to be stopped by both the chains weight, and Hellen who kept me next to her. Everyone in the room was regarding him with open hostility, and I didn''t like a few that were moving forward. Fredrick was talking, but I couldn''t hear it all. Blood was thundering in my ears as I watched a few move closer.

    I wanted to scream, but couldn''t talk. Hellen had clamped her hand over my mouth, a worried look on her face. I tried biting her fingers, she only winced and kept her hand where it was.

    No! Master! I screamed as loud as I could, muffled escaping only.

    When the first of the three that moved forward reached him, Fredrick unable to move, a fourth had a dagger to his neck, the first fell to the side, an odd ax embedded in his neck, and another fell with it''s twin. I heard a roar echo through the greeting hall, and looked with my eyes toward the doors. The beautiful one, Envy, was in the doorway, with the red haired female that had been healing outside beside her, her hand on her side like she hurt, her skin pale looking; but her strange sword bared at the room. I heard screaming, and yelling from the two still alive. The one that had a dagger at Fredricks neck fell backward, a small piece of metal, like a needle, sticking out of his forehead. Hellens arm was extended, and the last fell too his knees groveling. He was beheaded by Fredrick with one of the axes that had been thrown.

    The stress and relieve was to much when combined, and I eventually feinted, Hellens hand on my mouth had not helped that. I just hoped Master would be fine.

    <hr />

    Here you go folks! The end of the siege, and a minor cliff hanger on what happens to all those soldiers outside, you can guess what happens haha. But I  can''t write anymore tonight. My brains doing a brain fart on me. I hope you enjoy the fight between Rage and the General, Saphiria'' and her odd masochistic pet like attachment to Rage as well.

    I see those polls again, and good lord, the joke option is running in third haha. Look forward to the next chapter, your top three choices will begin to be implemented, and you can see Hellen get her round ass smacked! Haha .

    Thank you to all of you new followers, and favorites. And once again a big thank you to those that have been with me from the beginning. This is for you -begin playing the epic serenading music-

    Joking aside, I hope you enjoy this chapter, and the following as I implement the changes you all voted on. I''ll add more poles every 10 chapters or so for you all as well I think.

    Rate, follow, favorite, and most of all enjoy my story. You all make it worth while. Much love, and goodnight.

 Chapter Nineteen: Bound by Chains

    Hey folks!  Here is chapter nineteen, the polls are closed and damn. You all really feel for Envy and Hate don''t you? Well, they will receive some sexy loven either in this chapter or the following chapter but very soon. I was shocked to see Hellen getting her ass spanked in the top three, but should expect it. Ya''ll are pervs like me haha.  That will take a little to build to, because I doubt you want just a random smack. I imagine you all want it to have some meaning and sexual innuendo to it; if not let me know in the comments and the next chapter her ass get''s red for no reason haha.

    The one thing that will take place this chapter is his weapon change. I think you''ll like this, been a while since the last evolution and now it''s got a LOT of blood that it drank down.

    This will also be the only authors not this chapter, because I don''t wanna accidently throw out spoilers at the end like I tend to do. It will also have no POV changes beyond maybe a paragraph short change for reaction value. It will also be longer than most if I can make it so because a lot happens at this point. I hope you enjoy,

    P.S: I am going to be starting another fiction soon, likely when this first volume ends to allow people something to read while I get volume two set up. I have not come up with a name, or even the kind of fiction it will be. If anyone has ideas they would like to see me write, feel free to PM me, or leave it in the comments. I''d love to see what you all want.

    <hr />

    Rage

    I was lost in a sea of darkness, floating and staring back into a purple abyss. Swirling crimson pathways making there way in every direction, seemingly at random yet they seemed to make a pattern.

    My thoughts echoed outward, ''where...am I?'' I didn''t know fear, I didn''t feel pain. I knew I had passed out after dropping the head that had belonged to the beast men army General. ''Is this death?'' filled my mind. Had I died from my injuries? I couldn''t seem to hold a coherent thought, it was like my mind was a jumble of emotions I could not understand, along with those I could.

    Yet they did not touch me, it was like my mind was separate from my body. It was rather disorienting.

    I had no idea how long I stayed within this, just floating and staring at the crimson pathways as they twirled and twisted with the purple-black abyss around it. Almost like they were dancing and entwining themselves around each other. "Master..." a whisper, soft and distant; like it came from a great distant. "Soo...will...Jo.." I couldn''t make out the whispers though I strained to hear. I couldn''t even call out to it, I struggled I knew that. Then a figure began to coalesce from the crimson and purple swirling mass before me, soft definition, an outline really...Before I could make out the shape I lost it. Everything went away and I was greeted by a blaring light against my eyelids.

    Dream, I thought absently.  I groaned lightly, my arms hurt like hell but I could move my shattered fingers at least, I couldn''t feel much of my arms from the shoulder to my elbow though, it felt dull, and asleep. Moving my head I looked to either side and was a bit shocked. On either arm were Hate, and Envy. Both naked, and curled around my arms.

    For us, sleeping in a group was considered comforting, we were a pride based species. But not me. I was hurting where they had latched onto, I had just woken up, and I was pissed in general that they were touching me.

    I began to growl a bit, stopping before it left my chest when I raised my head up and looked down my body after hearing a slight whimper. ''What the fuck?'' on each leg was another person. What on earth was going on here? One was my Pet, she was supposed to be here; though not curled around my leg. The other, was Bitter...I was floored, and stunned. I also was confounded by a feeling that made me feel like I was light as air. I frowned at it, and was beginning to grow more confused when I heard a cough somewhere to my left. Forge, I raised an eyebrow at him.

    He smiled, keeping his fangs covered and shrugged. "I just got here, don''t ask me Rage." he said without a hint of the amusement I saw in his eyes. Alright, enough of this. I started to growl more, and shaking my body; it hurt.

    After a moment, all of them but Saphiria opened there eyes, she just snuggled closer. I growled louder, Envy, and Hate slowly got off the bed...Wait, this wasn''t my bed, it was massive and soft. The room was elaborate as well. The hell? Ignore it, ignore it. I regarded both of them, then Bitter who joined them and each one looked weird. Bitter had a slight redness to her face, Envy looked said that she had to leave, and Hate looked very pointedly at my Pet who was still asleep on my leg.

    I sighed a moment, leaning up, and groaning as my bones snapped, and my arms slowly gained life which added to the pain. God damnit. I reached down, and pried her arms from around my calf, and shoved her to the side. She still didn''t wake up, I growled in frustration before reached my thee Sisters, and regarded them a moment. "Why were you with me like you are?" It was a very simple question, I ignored there nudity as best as I could, my eyes drifting over to bitter off and on.

    Bitter got more red, Envy just smiled and it made her face light up, dear god what is this?, Hate was the one who spoke. "We were worried, and all ended up here on our own." Blunt, as always. I sighed, trying to analyze the feelings in me and shrugged it off as best as I could. I just told them to leave for now, we''d discuss it later. Forge was there, and told me that the enemies forces were under guard, and subjugated in the mass of bodies outside the third gate.

    He also told me what had happened when I had passed out, the only reason I was alive was due to Envy, and Bitter showing up when they did, followed by Hellen, and Fredrick.

    My pet was likely passed out still do to stress, frustrating all the same. I told him to leave, and sat on the large bed a bit thinking. Wondering what on earth was happening to me. I felt what could be described as the serene joy I felt when killing after seeing the three of them naked around me, but it was different and odd. It felt weak by comparison.

    Dragging myself to my feet, I shrugged it off for now, leaving Saphiria to sleep curled on the bed. I didn''t have time for our daily walk.

    When I managed to find my way to the meeting hall, I got lost for a time, I was met by most of my Pride. Anvil, and Curse were apparently out with the enemy forces who were bound with Cruelty doing much the same. ''Good'' I thought before turning my full attention to Fredrick. "Master, the siege is broken, and you have an enemy army to cleanse.." I stopped speaking, confused when he was shaking his head. Hellen looked disgusted, normal for her when looking at me.

    "No, they will be let loose to return home." I just stared at him, in utter shock. There were at least three thousand of them left, and they could easily turn around and slaughter the few defenders that remained alive at the end of the siege. Tridant had only three hundred soldiers in total remaining, including the returned hundred that had left to recruit others, I was not shocked to see no lizard men. The scaled bastards likely felt it was not needed to shed there blood for beast men slaves that guarded the entrance to Luxio.

    I growled a bit at that knowledge when informed. "Master, they need to be killed, all of them" He shook his head again. This was starting to anger me, I began to glare at Fredrick, the rest of my Pride slowly growling as well.

    "It is our way, Prideling, not yours. You keep calling me Master, so I will be that until you are returned to Lord Dravon. Release them, and let them go home." the spineless little worm. I growled again, flexing my hands, my nails elongating slightly to a larger claw on each digit. But he was right.

    Chains bound me tighter than anything, and even from birth we were brainwashed to follow duty and orders. The Berserker caste more so. Every order was followed, or met with pain; often times death.

    "Yes, Master" I spat and told Forge and the others to do what we were told. None of them looked happy. I saw Envy, Hat and Bitter looking at me uncertainly, and I just growled at them. They moved a step quicker out the doors.

    I was turning to follow them when I was stopped by Fredrick, he was still fucking talking. "For saving Fort Tridant, our home, and my family; I have given you a title within my people. Bulwark, as well as a some of currency to spend as you see fit during your time with us. A messenger had also arrived while you were passed out in your new abode."

    I was handed a letter, and opening it I skimmed it''s contents frowning.

    I heard you repelled the army of the Beast Men, Rage. Congratulations on your achievement. No doubt Fredrick has released them as is there custom, and ordered you to not do anything about it. I won''t gainsay his orders while you are his. This will also allow them to spread word of Draconian might, and those that are under it''s thumb. As such, I agree with the actions he will no doubt take.

    There is also a surprise heading your way, it will take a week before it arrives my little lion. Continue to serve Fredrick, his words when you return to my hand will decide if you life or die, do not fail me.

    Lord Dravon.

    I growled as I read the words, and handed it back. More chains, more time spent in this place to repair and defend it. It could be years, judging by how the letter was worded, before I could gain freedom from this binding.

    I would endure it however, I will make the best of it I can; using these weaklings to further my own strength and power. I knew most of the surviving defenders idolized and feared me, I could use that to my advantage. What worried me however, was this surprise.

    I knew the Lizard was on par with our bastard of a leader, The Blood Father, in terms of conniving, and the Blood Father never simply gave something without an agenda to be met. Thinking a moment, I asked to be allowed to leave, and was given permission.

    When I left the meeting hall I went to the gate on the third wall, the metal still sported along the outside of the wooden spikes, holes all along it. Lucky the weapons from the fight, dead and living, were taken and piled near it. I could use it.

    If I were going to be trapped her for a time I would make sure that no one ever breached these walls again. I knew the enemy that lay in the west would not stop with this failure. They were all but handed three thousand veterans that knew knowledge of the inner defenses, and had survived my Prides attacks.

    The future did not bode well, but I smiled at the knowledge. Stronger enemies would come, and I would slaughter them all to grow myself. I would return, and break my chains one day. No matter what.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Lost in my thoughts, I was taken from them as Forge came up beside me, hefting that massive shield. I eyes it with hate, seeing it had changed slightly. The blades were curved and serrated while retaining a single blade on both sides, and the shield seemed thicker. I would never hold that damn thing again.

    "What, Forge" I asked, he obviously had something in mind.

    "Fear of what you will do to them will only last so long Rage. We are beast before people. More so we are Berserkers. You need to choose, or act like our animal brethren and take them all. But do something." He paused, and regarded me without backing down from my glare. "I don''t want to bury more sisters, they are to useful with our numbers so low." I growled at him, insightful bastard.

    Shrugging, I waved it off. Trying to ignore him. He pushed it, did he want to be harmed? I thought mildly. "You''ve changed." I moved toward him, getting inside his personal space and looked up. "Shut it Forge, I am not weak."

    He shook his head, and looked at me with...what was that? It pissed me off, causing me to growl further and start to get ready to attack him.

    "I never called you weak Rage. You embody the very definition of our kind. But you are changing, you are feeling." I stopped a moment, and stepped back confused. Why did he knows this? Yes he was one of the most intellectual of the Pride, rivaled only by his little female underling River, but this was frightening, his level of insight.

    "You need to learn what it is to feel something other than hatred, and rage Brother. It limits you to much."

    A moment passed, then another, he wanted me to respond. I turned my back to him, hiding my confusion. "Repair this wall, and when it''s done do the same to the second wall. Have Anvil begin turning the first wall to stone, and increasing it''s height to five feet, then increase the second to ten. The third will remain at fifteen." I spouted off orders, ignoring the sigh I heard followed by an affirmative grunt.

    Learn to feel? It was a weakness, nothing more. I would understand it, then kill it''s cause. I thought that while regarding the three who were slowly untying prisoners in groups, the three who were causing it. How it had moved to Hate and Envy after I woke up this morning, or why, I did not understand. But it disturbed me. More so at the implications Forge had implied. I did not like this, another choice I had to make, another chain that would bind me.

    I wanted only freedom, only to be left alone. To hunt, to run, to be free from everything. yet I have never felt such a moment beyond that first child like wonder when I felt the sun. I am beginning to fear I never will again. That I will never truly be free. I shook my head, ridding myself of those thoughts and swore once more I would, no matter what, be free.

    Leaving my people to there task, I went back in. Following the small scent trail I left back to my new rooms. When I entered them, I saw Saphiria sitting on a chair, a wooden desk in front and staring at the mirror in front of her, looking at her face and soft hair. It was interesting she didn''t hear me. I saw her raise the chain around her neck, and look at the leather that bound her, before scratching a little flower in it. What? I wondered why, and walking behind her, making her jump a little in her seat before planting herself firmly there, her eyes gaining a resigned look once more.

    I turned her around in the seat, and asked her why she did that, what was it''s purpose. Perhaps I did this because of the confusing things I felt, or the anger that was unexplained when I saw her speaking to the other underling who had since not been allowed near what I claimed as mine. I frowned a little at it''s mentioning, and Saphiria began talking.

    "I..I thought it would be pretty. I am sorry Master." I placed my index finger beneath her chin, and forced her head up and to the right to look at it. It was crudely sketched, and seemed lightly put in there.

    "Hold still" I told her, and moved my free hand to it. Digging my claw into the leather, and began to scratch lines in it, in the resemblance of the first flower I saw after opening my eyes to the sun. It had been a purple lotus, and I had ingrained the image so deeply into my memories that I knew what to do, and drew it from the top of her leather choker, to the base in an elaborate design. To me at least.

    When I finished, I saw true resignation in her eyes, and for once defeat. That..upset me for some reason, so I motioned her to look. When she did, I saw her eyes widen in surprise and spin around to look at me with those big blue eyes, her little white tail twitched, and her ears perked up before she threw her arms around my neck.

    I stopped the first reaction, barely, to hit her in the stomach, and send her into the wall. I was very disoriented by this action, but...I liked it. What was happening to me? Why was I growing weaker. She could have tried to kill me, it would have failed, but it would still be an attempt. I felt her little body starting to shake a moment; followed by wetness that had reached my shoulder. Tears, again. Such a weakness to display before me.

    On instinct, I picked her up, grabbing the heavy chain in one hand to keep her from being pulled to the ground, and sat on the bed, letting her cry.

    I was bemused, confused, and saddened. I didn''t understand these feelings, nor my actions at all. I had a small glimmer of understanding thanks to Forge, the bastard, but it wasn''t enough. I still saw only weakness in them. But I let the little girl with big blue eyes cry on my shoulder for hours before she finally fell asleep exhausted on my shoulder.

    I laid her down gently. Looking at her chain, before removing it. The collar was enough.

    I left the chain on the ground, she was mine anyway. She knew this, and the chain only hampered our walks. When I left the room, I was met by one of the cat captains that had survived. His name was Lance. Names again, annoying to remember.

    "My Lord Rage, would you join us outside? We have repaired the sparing pit. A lot of my men wish to have a match." I regarded him with a deep coldness, to close. To near my place. I growled at him for moment before he finally stepped back a few feet.

    I grunted at him, and made my way out to the place I assumed was what he was talking about, it reminded me of the pit.

    I saw several soldiers there fighting with wooden weapons, and snorted. Weak, I said as much. I saw the captain point me to the big cat that wanted to spar with me. He was easily the size of Ogre, but less muscled. I eyed him with a very clearly bored expression, yawning and exposing my fang filled mouth.

    When I took to the sand, I told him to get something that would get him a chance, and he grabbed a short sword made of wood. I eyes it, ripped it from his hands, and handed him a real one. "But..." I growled, silencing him. "Weakness is what you showed me with those wooden toys."

    I called my gauntlets, surprised when they fully formed from the blood that seeped out of my pores, to coat every inch of my arm. They had evolved, after so long and killing so many they changed.

    They retained the same color, black, while the red swirls had become more elaborate, a small trace of purple in the center of each crimson line. It reminded me of my dream, and I followed them along the length of my forearm. Where each line had a separation, and moved out a blade grew, spikes really, but with edges. They looked like quills, and shaking my arm slightly I saw them move. Interesting, I snapped one off, and another grew while the one that snapped off grew hard as steel. Very interesting. The half sickle blades on my elbows had increased in length by two inches, the curving blades growing thicker, and stronger looking. They could be called true sickles once again, added to that, there were two of them. As if the first had split, and now resided on either side of my elbow joint. My forearm, and hand portion of the gauntlets retained the dragon scale pattern within the armor itself; but were thicker again, my claws longer. From about three inches into my bicep however it changed. The scales had become three instead of many, and become almost plated in there design, elongating to the side to create miniature shields almost (AN: Think some of the old time samurai arm guards) before it formed and elongated into the demon pauldrons on both shoulders. Now they were detailed to a disturbing degree. The horns on there skulls numbers five each, they also no longer resembled and Grummel, but a skull of something like it, though seemingly more sinister. There were eye sockets, and nose holes, but it was certainly a skull. The crimson, with purple at it''s center, swirls changes there pattern her, moving to look like blood was coming from the eyes sockets, and coating the skull with splashes of the crimson liquid against the black. It then further progressed to my shoulder blades, cupping where the muscles bulged out, and the blades ended, before moving along my neck muscles, and collar bone, ending just beneath my jaw line.

    I regarded this change, liking it oddly enough. I also wondered when it would stop growing, changing, if ever. Each weapon seemed to evolve in proportion to a massive strength increase of it''s owner. I needed to learn how they were made, it would be a step toward freedom.

    Shaking that, and ignoring the gaps of the cats who saw this change, I took a step forward, and the massive cat fell to it''s knees, my fist planted firmly in it''s gut. I didn''t kill the weakling, but decided they need to be stronger.

    I''d seen there strengths, and weaknesses during the siege. They were not meant for combat like Forge, or Anvil. Most seemed more suited to small hit and run tactics, and the bow. I knew they would receive numbers to bolster there soldiers when the civilians returned, and the younger generation grew older in a year or so.

    From there, my plan formulated, I would ensure this place never fell, by my own means. I would create an army that rivaled anything that could touch this border fort.

    Maybe then, I would gain one less chain. Time would tell, but for now, everyone needed to grow.

    I felt the weight of each chain that bound me tighter and tighter as I took the second mental step toward breaking them, imagining the stainless steel bind I saw in my head shaking in fear. With that, my new life slowly began to take form.

    <hr />

    Hey! I know I said no AN at the end, but couldn''t help this. I had to ask, how do you like his growth so far? I am implementing the poll changes but I doubt you want it instantly like I said. earlier, so I started it however. I hope you enjoyed that nice wake up scene. Haha! But I digress, enjoy folks, and please comment or PM about that second story if you want to see me make one, or have ideas that you''d enjoy seeing me write. I truly would love to know.

    And now, what I feared, the small spoiler. 11 more chapters till volume one ends. I am going to increase there length as much as I can to tide you all over in the time I make the second. Don''t kill me! ;p

 Announcment

    Hello my lovely readers! I''m here to say that I won''t be able to update this properly until Monday night. I''m on vacation in Wisconsin for a renasaunce fair haha! So I''ma be focusing on enjoy my weekend off. I will however have 3 chapters written on paper and ready to upload Monday through out the day. I''ve decided to also do an updated character description page for everyone. Show the new people, and how the Pride has grown. Oh! A big thanks to PiePiper1 for his idea earlier on my next fiction,  which I released the prologue of on my way here. I''m on my phone, or I''d have updated Blood Born so I am sorry for that. I will update if demands sky rocket lol. But it''ll be lacking because my phone hates me at times.

    Piedpiper1, your idea was winderful. I did change the form a bit however. It''s between Greeks and Romans with other factions picking up later. If anyone wishes to see it, it''s called Olympus, I hope you enjoy it like you enjoy Blood Born.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Now, for those with worries. Olympus won''t be updated much, maybe a chapter a week, until volume one of Blood Born is finished.  Once it is I''ll update Olympus daily while I work out a story board for v2 of Blood Born. This in no way takes from my main story, basically my baby, I promise. But yes, I hope you all take a look, and enjoy it. I''ll see you all Monday with three chapters to appease your apatite s,  and a character description page to follow.

 Chapter Twenty: Repair, and Return

    Hellow you lovely people! As promised, chapter one of your three chapter release for the wait during my vacation. I hope you enjoy these coming chapters and the few machanizations I reveal through out them.

    Enjoy my friends, and the next chapter of Olympus will be up at some time tonight or tomorrow to give you a taste of the in game world there.

    <hr />

    Bitter

    I was helping clear the mass of bodies from the walls, and within the ground between the second and third wall with the rest of the Pride, minus Anvil, Forge, and Rage...Rage, I still feared him. But I remember after the battle the day before the siege was lifted. How I felt him draw near, wondering if he would kill me for being weak.

    I could feel his hand inches from my hair, then I heard a soft growl, and his presence and scent were gone. I didn''t understand what had happened. After I knew he was gone I slowly opened my eyes, thankful for the death and carnage that filled the air for covering my scent long enough.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw Envy hunched, tears falling from her eyes as she let out a soft sob. When she saw me looking I almsot froze. There was so much hatred in her amber eyes!

    "Damn you, Bitter" she whispered as she leaned in. "Why you? Why a weakling that can''t even hope to stand beside him. Why you instead of Hate and I? Why!" she screamed the last part. I was stunned, what did she mean?

    "I..*groans* don''t understand.." I saw Envy'' eyes flare, and her hands were around my throat. Her claws digging into my flesh.

    "How...DARE YOU! How dare you say you don''t understand. HE treats you different, he gives you his attention!" I gasped for air, for the second time one of my sisters were trying to kill me.

    I tried to respond, but could not. The poison, and lack of air made it impossible. A few moments passed before the pressure and pain was released slowly. Opening my eyes a bit, I saw Hate holding onto Envy'' hands, he knucles white from the pressure needed as she whispered into her ear.

    Shortly after, Envy began to sob again, and Hate moved her away. When she returned, she regarded me coldly for a time before placing her head in her hands and speaking softly.

    "You really don''t understand, do you? He probably doesn''t either. Our mighty leader, our Rage. So strong, and entirely to stupid to understand emotions." She was rambling. "You''re just as stupid to not notice it. He made that rule after you were almost killed in the pit. He can''t seem to understand himself. But our mighty leader claimed you, you lucky pathetic weakling. Rage claimed you, even if he doesn''t seem to know why." Wait...wait...wait...what! I lost the rest of her words as my mind was engulfed in the sheer enormity of what she said.

    HE claimed me!?! That..but...No. It made no sense, I am weak. I show constant fear of him. I avoid him...I...I began thinking about all the time over the last several years. Things began adding up. But, it still amde no sense. A male of Rages power, and potential should aim for a female equal to him. Such as Hate and Envy. Thing sbegan making more sense in regards to her Sisters reactions over the last few days.

    They couldn''t take it anymore, and were trying to either kill me, or have Rage kill them for breaking his single iron clad rule for the Pride.

    "Sorry..*cough* Sorry..sister" I wheezed out carfully. Hate stopped talking, and looked at me. Her eyes narrowed. She nodded once, and left me alone. Envy avoided my bed after that, the one that smelled like Forge to a degree, River came and took over my healing.

    When I woke up again, it was at the end of the siege. I saw Rage stumbling his way to the keep. He looked half dead. It was a frigthening concept, that he would die. That we, as a Pride, would lose his strength. We were Berserkers, we were animals; our heirarchy always changing. But we could not survive without someone strong enough to reign over the others and keep us in line.

    Secretly, since the talk with hate, I began to understand it was because I didn''t want to lose a chance at a powerful mate.

    "En..vy. ENVY!" I yelled, she ran over to me after healing a cat soldier. "Envy, Rage..*groans* meeting hall...half dead." It hurt so much to talk, but she regarded me, then moved toward the keep. Her axes forming in her hands as she went.

    It wasn''t good to not have backup, even for Rage. Moving to my feet, god it hurt. The poison made it all hurt, But I managed to gain my feet, and stumble off after her. What I saw when we reached there, infuriated me. Rage was on the ground and several of the cat beast men were moving toward him with weapons. Our Master, Fredrick was detained. Then, the closest fell with Envy'' axe imbedded in his body, then another. The others soon followed. But seeing Rage broken, on the ground looking like he was dead sent Envy into a rage, along with myself.

    When the others arrived, they saw us growling and snarling at anyone that came near his prone body. The little female that was his pet was let near for the simple reason she was his.

    It took hours to calm us, Forge eventually had to grab us both by our necks and toss us into a wall. I blacked out a bit after that. When I woke up, I was being carried by Hate, who was following Forge and Envy, the little white tiger in between them toward a destination I didn''t know.

    When we reached it...I turned from that memory and began slowly moving bodies again.

    I didn''t need to remember sleeping while curled around his leg with the others on a different limb. I had work to do, I could explore the rest later.

    <hr />

    Rage

    I had just finished knocking each of the soldiers who ahd requested to be trained out before shaking my head in disgust. I don''t train, this isn''t my nature. So I left there little circle in search of Curse, he could do this crap.

    When I found him, he was having some fresh Hellhounds devour the piled dead. "Curse, help the soldiers train." I said without pre-amble. He nodded, and left his five hounds to do there job. Finally, freedom.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Of course the second I thought that, here comes Hellen. I growled inwardly. That woman terrified me. Ignoring the gentle sway of her very ample body I waited for her to reach me, directly beside the Hellhound currently eating the skull of one of the dead Beast Men soldiers.

    "Rage.." she took notice of the hound and it''s job with a grimance, but stealed herself. "Give the child to me. She needs to be taken care of, not abused. I''ve seen the small scars on her body, and the way you treat her. Why she is so loyal I.."

    I''d had enough of this crap. She was mine, I growled warningly at Hellen, who continued to rant unperturbed. Finally, having enough, I moved forward as quickly as I could. She was stronger, but the shock of my actions would help. Grabbing her dress, I bent her over, and began smacking her ass. The force caused the flesh to bounce, and my palm to feel a tingle of pain while she was screaming bloody murder at me to stop. Fuck that, revenge was sweet. I continued to spank her until she was hoarse, luckily she was to shocked to simply over power me. When she began to wiggle, and odd noises escaped her that were not of pain and shock I stopped, allowing her to fall to the ground panting.

    I beat a hasty retreat shortly after, the glare I had leveled at me was not the cause, I swore that to myself.

    I passed Fredrick along the way, informing him of my actions. He stopped, looking stunned before falling to the ground laughing. I raised an eyebrow at this, confused. How was my blatant disregard for his mate a laughing matter? Beside the fact she was frightening to everyone for reasons I would sooner ignore. Fredrick simply wheezed he would take care of it, then moved toward her direction, an odd glint in his eye and smelling aroused...I did not wish to know.

    When I entered the keep, I was then met by Saphiria who was looking at me while dragging her chain behind her. Her eyes asking a question I didn''t know how to truly answer. So I walked by her, patting her head gently. "Good girl" I told her, and motioned for her to follow me back toward our new room. I heard her drop the chain from her hands, and follow me silently.

    When we reached it I saw, on my bed no less, dresses that had been arranged. Each the size of a child. I looked at Saphiria questioningly. "They...Were brought by Lady Hellen. She..She wanted me to..*mumble."  Of for fuck tsakes.

    I growled lightly at her, and she jumped to attention. "She wanted me to have them, instead of the leather Master aquired for me." I looked at her, no longer a youngling in her actions, then the dresses.

    "Do you feel you earned them?" I asked after a moment. She shook her head a bit. So I picked them up, and placed them in the drawer like construction that was a dresser. "Then when you do, you can wear them. Earn the right to your clothing, my Pet, just like I had too."

    I saw her eyes grow misty a moment before she sniffled and nodded; all while looking at my black leather pants, now very much in need of repair. All of my Pride needed to repair there clothing. The battles had taken there toll. Many of the females no longer had breast straps, and some of the males had little left of there pants.

    I contemplated how to fix this, only thinking about gathering more leather, when I felt a tiny hand slip inside my clawed fist. I looked down at my Pet, her eyes held determination in there blue depths, and her cheeks were slightly puffed out. Like she was going to have her way, and damned be the consequences.

    I smiled down at her a moment. Then I stopped, frowning in confusion. What the hell was this feeling? I felt content? Happy? I didn''t know, or understand. I wanted to enjoy a quiet moment with her all of a sudden, and talk. It was weak. When I moved to take my hand away she latched on harder and looked up at me. I hesitated a moment, before growling in confussion and lifteng my hand into the air, attempting to take it from her; only to have her grab on with her other hand, so small, and was lifted into the air with my arm.

    I shook my arm around, for some reason without a lot of force, and she went flying along with it. A small giggle escaping her mouth. I frowned further, and began to shake harder before her grip was lost and she went flying onto the bed, still giggling.

    Yet for some reason when she went airborn my heart fluttered in...fear? What the fuck is this! I all but screamed in my mind. Meanwhile, Saphiria was flushed and giggling a little; she shortly after curled into a ball at the foot of the bed and looked up at me.

    I frowned, and she seemed to smile harder at me. I was confused, but I didn;t dislike it. It made me all the more confused. I was unsure I enjoyed these changes, regardless of the random, and pointless emotions that kept assaulting me. I sighed, and laid in bed with her, the day done with. "Sleep" I instructed, and I watched her slowly scoot up to my side, just by my ribs, and snuggle into me. All while looking at me, then she just fell asleep.

    What..I didn''t bother thinking that thought, and tried to scoot away, I disliked this closeness, greatly. She burrowed in deeper. I relented, finally, and allowed sleep to take me. I was beginning to give into these feelings. It frustrated me that I was allowing this weakness to take hold. But I caught a memory of blue eyes, and three sets of amber, and for the first time. Began to think that I didn''t mind as much as the day before. Which made me frown harder as I drifted off to sleep.

    <hr />

    Hey folks! I know this chapter is somewhat short and rushed feeling. I hate that! But due to complications with internet and power loss I had to jummiy rig it a little and then post it. The other two will be better, with luck. I hope you enjoy this however, and enjoy the night. Also, when I finish the next two chapters, I will probably update Olympus, or beforehand. It depends on my mood. But, I digress, I shall see you all very soon. mwuhahaha

 Chapter Twenty-One: Confussion

    Hello! I''m sorry that the other two chapters promised did not get released last night. I lost power due to a storm that hit my area. I have also been forced to rewrite this multiple times, because like a moron I restarted the computer the second I could, got half way done, and forgot to save the draft! -face palm-

    Anyway! Here is your promised chapter. I hope you all enjoy it. As always, please, comment, Rate, Follow. ^.^

    <hr />

    The Blood Father

    My Ten had returned. Ogre was currently informing me of what they had witnessed. The battles beginning to end. I frowned a moment upon hearing how it ended, and the five thousand or so soldiers that had been released. No doubt some fool that currently held Rage'' leash had ordered it done.

    Sadly, even those fools were stronger than Rage at this time. Whether through martial prowess, or mental might; the whelp had a lot to learn.

    The succubus beside me was more impressed. Myra couldn''t understand how a mere twenty-nine Berserkers had turned the tide of such a hopeless battle. That amused me to no end, seeing her skin pale. She would experience it first hand in the years to come. Her and Damocles. They would shatter the treaty when there forces were stronger once again.

    I smiled slowly as I listened to Ogre spout out more details, and contemplated how HE would enjoy seeing his hard work crushed by a mere cub in power and age when compared to HIM, or myself. It was enough to make me laugh, almost.

    By my calculations, another fifteen years would be spent with Rage fighting on that battle front, at least. Then Lord Dravon will grow bored, or another faction will rise to assault the Draconians that required by offspring to rush to another battle front. Of course, I knew that all things went how they would, I simply thought up contingencies for all foreseeable changes that I believed could happen this early.

    HE would not make a move early, because HE was like me. Bored, and it would likely peak HIS interest if word of my offspring reached that far into the abyss. I would end HIM for good this time, there would be no return when Rage was let loose. Win or Lose, he would be weakened enough from my little bomb that I could finally Finish HIM!

    Patience, I cautioned myself slowly. It would still take decades to reach that point. Ogre and the others finished there report, and were dismissed. From there, I read the letter I had received from my ''master'' he wanted to give a present to the whelp. I frowned at that. I could not truly deny it, because of the contract, and he had earned something from succeeding in the pathetic little battle. But to be ordered to give him a number of normal Prideling Soldiers, was a bit much.

    No Berserker would follow another. There Pride structure flowed in constant change within themselves. One or two being added as needed, as such I could not send an adult Pride to be under his command. The normal warriors of my people however, would integrate well. Assuming my whelp did not slaughter them for not being like him. Forced to grow in a pit of dirt.

    Shrugging it aside, not truly caring, I began making preparations to fulfill the ''Masters'' orders. It would be amusing to hear what happens when they arrive.

    <hr />

    Rage

    When I woke up, I froze a moment. I felt another, soft bouncy like object, pressed into my right arm. Not again...I turned my head over, and sighed as I saw what was expected. Envy, she had managed to sneak into my room, somehow not waking me, and currently had my arm pressed between her ample bosom. The creamy mounds spilling over, the tips each slightly hard from her breathing, and the friction caused as they moved along my bicep.

    I was, for lack of a better term, at a loss. She was in my personal space, latched onto me, and disobeying an order to not touch me. Yet I had no desire to rip her head off, and bath in her blood before devouring her soft, juicy, flesh. Instead, I was contemplating what it would be like to pin her beneath me, forcing her face into the ground as I took her from behind, doing all I could to make her assets bounce.

    Before that train of thought could continue and confuse me further, I heard a small mew, and pressure in my ribs. I looked toward the cause and saw Saphiria looking at me with her little cheeks puffed out and poking me hard. What? I raised an eyebrow at my pet and she huffed slightly before crawling onto my stomach. I was curious, she then proceeded to shake Envy'' shoulder to wake her.

    Bad idea, I saw her body still a moment, then I snatched the back of my Pets leather top and threw her to the ground behind me, while latching onto Envy'' throat with my teeth, applying enough force that my fangs sank half an inch into her flesh. I growled as I saw clawed hands, set to pierce, exactly where my Pets head had been.

    Envy froze a moment, her eyes clearing a bit, or so I assumed. I was currently only able to see the curve of her neck and jaw. She swallowed, pumping some blood into my mouth, I bit down a little harder.

    When her body went limp, giving up, I removed my fangs from her throat slowly. She fell to the side, onto the bed, a small smile upon her lips as she traced the holes my fangs had caused carefully. Why smile? I had almost killed her. I ignored it, looking down at her; my eyes cold and uncaring.

    "Mine, you do not harm what is mine" I saw her nod, turning around I looked at Saphiria on the ground rubbing the back of her head. I''d thrown her into the wall. Small little tears were forming at the edge of her eyes but she wasn''t allowing them to fall.

    "So..Mast.." I heard her mumble. I hated mumbling. I moved over to her, looking for severe injuries that would make it hard for her to heal quickly. She was fine, bruised and nothing more.

    "Never wake one of us like that" I told her, my hand around her neck while I squeezed a little. She chocked some before nodding. I patted her head, telling her she was a good girl for understanding. Picking her up, and placing her on my right shoulder, her small, slender frame, fitting perfectly there; I heard a soft growl as Envy came up behind me and looked at Saphiria.

    On impulse I put my free hand on her head, and rubbed it. Telling her she was a good girl too. My ear was pinched, and Envy looked like a cat that had eaten cream. What the hell is wrong with these two? I began growling the pressure on my ear going away.

    Leaving my room, I stopped once again. Hate, and Bitter were outside. Oh no...Each were growling. It was a challenge, why didn''t I rip them to pieces? Simple, they were all the keys to understanding what was happening to me. So, I patted there heads as well. There hair was soft, almost like silk. Hate smirked, and Bitter froze before her face lit up a very bright red.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Why do you look like a tomato?" I asked her, honestly curious. I didn''t understand why her face turned red. I wanted to know if she was still able to fight. I saw tears form under her eyes and she left without answering. Hate looked after her, then to me in...is that pity? So that''s what it looks like. Then she left to follow, Envy moving behind; a small skip in her step.

    "Master doesn''t understand, do you?" I heard a soft whisper by my ear. It tickled. I shrugged my free shoulder and nodded. I heard my pet giggle, and take some of my hair into her her hands. I felt small tugging.

    "What are you doing?" she told me she was braiding my hair. "Braiding?" I asked her calmly.

    "You''ll see. My mommy..." I heard her breath hitch a moment, she was fighting the weakness that was tears while she kept braiding my hair.

    "What is a mommy?" I asked instead, ignoring the land mine.

    A small sniffle came out, and she answered haltingly while she fought the tears back. "A mommy *sniffle*..You don''t...have a mommy?"

    I was confused, and told her I had never heard of such a term. Her sniffles stopped a moment, then I felt tiny little arms circle my head and tears hit my scalp. I just started walking down the hallway to a room that smelled like Fredrick.

    I was being stared at however. What the cats had termed ''silver haired, black monster'' was currently walking toward there Lords study, with a weeping child on his shoulders. Her head was pressed into his...half braided hair, and her arms were wrapped around his head. Blocking the view from one eye.

    I saw most of the little cats stop and stare in wonder. I glared at them, and they rushed away. Snorting, I reached Fredricks study.

    I heard grunts, and what sounded like someone in pain. I opened the door in a rush and was met with an ear piercing scream and a sight that I wish I would forget.

    Fredrick had a whip, and Hellen was tied between two posts in the study. I had heard a begging sob for more as I entered. Both were nude, that wasn''t a problem. But for some reason I felt I saw what should never be seen. Confused, I ignored it.

    "Are you well Master? Has your wife displeased you?" I asked calmly. My Pet had stopped crying at this point and was trying very hard to not stare.

    I was dismissed while Hellen was still screaming to kick me out. I left, more confused than when I entered. I asked my Pet about it. She was more intrigued than confused. I felt her slowly calm down from earlier, and she started to braid my hair again.

    We made a rather interesting sight as we left to check on the walls.

    Reaching the third wall, I ignored the snicker of Forge, and the grunt that symbolized anvil laughing as I asked how the progress for the walls was going.

    "Another *snort* two days to clear the ground in the town below." Forge said, fighting something. "The third wall has been re-done with the metal from the Coalition forces. I have a third of the second wall finished. Anvil...An...*pffft*"

    He started to laugh, I looked at Anvil who was just smiling at me. I did not know that Saphiria had braided a heart in my silver hair. So I waited until Forge could breath.

    It took an hours. When he finished, he continued. Still fighting to not laugh at me. I placed my claws against his chest at that point, and he became serious. "The first wall has been increased in height, and is a third of the way turned to stone. There are also reports from Cruelty that Cat Beastmen are coming from the path we took to arrive. It seems they are returning home, Rage." I removed my hand from him and nodded lightly.

    Numbers, there would be no evacuation next time. Leaving them, I went to Curse who was with the cat people training, a few underlings, around eight, were with him helping. They held the fire essence so it was fine.

    I asked how the training was going. Curse, studiously ignored my hair, and shoulder; instead staring into my eyes. "It will take time" was all he said.

    I went to each of the remaining eight of my Pride. They all had varying expressions. Bitter, Hate, and Envy seemed to have a green tinge in there eyes, it was rather odd. Cruelty looked at my Pet like she wanted a new toy. I growled at her, and bared my fangs while saying Saphiria was mine. Hydra, looked smug. I didn''t pursue that much, he couldn''t harm me. He was to weak.

    All, in all, today was confusing for me. Between my wake up, the odd looks everyone was giving me, and Saphiria refusing to leave my shoulders during the walk as she braided my hair further.

    I continued to go around Tridant, looking for more ways to increase it''s defensive potential, and how to take advantage of the landscape surrounding it.

    When the sun finally began to set, I walked back to my room. I was currently being followed by three women who had a determined look in there eyes. It was disturbing me for some reason.

    When we reached my room, I asked them what they were doing. "Sleeping" each on said in unison, before laying in my bed. I set Saphiria down slowly on the edge of the bed. Her cheeks were puffed out again.

    "I don''t wan.." I was stopped when they just turned to each other and passed out...I was beginning to hate women immensely. Sighing, defeated, I lay down and tried to sleep. Not surprised when I felt my body being encircled in arms I just sighed again, and tried very hard to ignore the soft bits touching me, and the mew that was on my other side.

    When sleep finally took me, I had decided they would need to die. This was beginning to grow troublesome.

    <hr />

    Here you are people! Again, sorry for the late release. i plan to keep writing throughout the day and night however. So don''t be shocked if several chapters are released.

    I hope you enjoyed this comedy/romance kind of chapter. The next one, it ends for a while. Romance is beginning, but he can''t understand it to soon. Also, the next chapter is a small time skip to the arriving surprise. Perhaps a few secrets revealed about why the Blood Father broke his oath to not have children. Who knows! Anyway, I shall see you all later.

    Much love, and cookies. As always, please...Comment, rate, Follow. ^.^

 Chapter Twenty-Two: Arrival

    Here you go folks, second chapter of the day. This is the week long time skip, and it will contain a few flash backs dealing with Rage and the explanation given him regarding his confused state on his ''weakness''. I will state this now, he will understand, but not be in tune. That will take time. It''s in his nature to be emotionally detached.  That will take longer. Romance will continue  in small increments.

    This chapter will likely not have a POV change. Depends on how I feel.

    <hr />

    Rage

    A week had gone by. The defenses were bolstered, and a few extra additions were implemented into the space between the first and second wall.

    Curse was making progress with training the soldiers that had survived the siege, as well as the newly conscripted youths that were around the age of sixteen. It had taken several days to convince Fredrick of this need. But in the end, it had worked.

    We now had a force close to the original numbers when I had first arrived. Roughly one thousand soldiers, veterans, and fresh blood alike. Arranging them had been an interesting trial.

    I kept the cats away from my Pride members, we had our own methods. Curse and the few others that helped train them properly were the exception.

    There had been one incident shortly after the civilians had returned to the town, and repairs had begun. Four of my people had gone out to Tridants main tavern to see what alcohol was, and it had ended in three dead cats, and one heavily injured Prideling. Apparently the dead males had assumed that because the female participants were nearly naked due to most of our clothing state of repair, that she was a whore.

    They showed them differently. The only reason one of mine had been injured is because he was forced to stop the rampage from becoming worse. His arm was currently being re-attached, and the females had been knocked out upon Anvil arriving to see what the screaming was about.

    I found it funny, really. But soon after Fredrick had forced each of us to wear clothing. I had managed to keep it leather at least. That was all we had earned the right to wear. Though now the females also had a spare set, a dress style, for formal occasions. Each of us found them foolish. I''d opted to retain just black leather leggings, like most of the males. Though several females had taken the option of a holster like top that covered there ribs and made most of there breasts seem like they were spilling out of the clothing.

    I think Envy, Hate, and Bitter enjoyed the reaction when I first saw this.  We had come to an understanding, the girls and I. It happened after about four days, I had grown more volatile, the confusion and weakness I felt creeping upon me caused me to lash out at everything. My pet was about the only one safe from my out bursts.

    Forge had taken pity on me, and set me down. Explaining everything that was happening. From the emotions of Pity, embarrassment, lust, caring, Love, and several others. It took him two days for me to understand it was natural to feel these things, as well as his belief to why I had not felt it before.

    My forced solitude, how I acted in the pit. He believes it distanced me greatly from emotions, aside from Hatred, anger, and the most base instinct of our people. I finally understood it, along with the scents the three of them kept throwing at me. They were in heat. But I didn''t bother fixing that. I understood my budding emotions at least, as well as why I had been acting the way I had been. I had even marked them as mine by giving them a scar on there shoulders with my claws. We slept in the same bed, though I still did not fully understand my attachment to my pet. She did not sexually arouse me, but instilled protective and territorial instincts all the same.

    I had stopped questioning it, though I still felt it a weakness. I''d worked with the three females, and the little Saphiria to a degree and given them access to my person, without retribution. They took advantage of it a lot. I had finally been forced to tell them to restrict it in public. They hampered my movements, and I felt claustrophobic due to this.

    Currently I, along with my twenty-eight brothers and sisters, were in the meeting hall with Fredrick, Saphiria, Hellen, and a few of his more loyal people. I''d culled the weaklings that were after status, or my own life days before hand.

    We were waiting for the ''surprise'' that was promised. It was the date, and before hand Cruelty had told me she''d seen a large group moving toward the Fort from Draconian territory.

    I had ensured that the cats people were still on guard however, we had begun receiving increased activity along the border itself. I had a feeling the Beast Men were preparing another assault.

    When the doors finally opened, we were floored by a flood of killing intent. It sent the weakest of my Pride to the ground hard, and force me onto my knees from the pressure.

    The cause, Void, a single word, and the only member of the ten named for the most dangerous essence of our people, my own essence.

    He was seven foot, and covered in leather strips Not clothing, actual leather strips. His face was bound so tight you could see pieces of flesh sticking out in the gaps, his left eye all that was visible. His skin, was ghastly in color, green tinged white, almost like infected flesh. He was also skin and bone. His stomach looked like a crater, contorted and twisted inside against his spine. He had ankle length black hair, it looked greasy and unkempt.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    He looked like death incarnate. The only ones who knew his essence, his abilities, as with all the Ten. Were the Blood Father, and the following nine. The ones outside that circle tended to be dead. His weapon of choice, a scythe. Long, the bone carved handle bleach white, while the blade was a black as night. He held it along the length of his bony shoulders and smiled, baring his crooked, and jagged fangs at us all.

    Behind him, was a group of thirty Pridelings. None smelled like Berserker, so they had to be part of the normal warrior caste. They all wore red leather armor, which meant they were also the lowest rung of the caste. The outcast, the weakest, or youngest in a regiment.

    I noticed that in passing, being floored by fear a second before I could register that. This was because Void had moved directly into my personal space in a second. He seemed to blink, then he was there. His hand under my chin, and his head cocked at an angle like a buzzard.

    His voice, it was dry, and cold like a dead autumn night. "Yoooouuu, hold Masters hope?" He all but whispered this, and a cold sweat broke out along my skin. Void was rumored to be the most insanely loyal to the Blood Father, so much so he killed anyone and everyone that so much as gainsayed him aside from his brothers and sisters in the Ten. He was the monster of there people, the abomination, there executioner, and bogey man. Even for us in the Pit. The stories told were bone chilling.

    The Void had come to Tridant. I felt a sharp pain on my jaw, my bones crunching under the belied strength inn his sickly looking arms. "Paaaay atttention wwwhelp!" Each word was drawn out in his whispered voice. "These, are your present. Our weaklings, our doomed." he motioned with his scyth to the group behind us on one knee, heads down, with both fists planted on the floor firmly. "You do nooot, killl them. Make theeem stroonger, and you willl recieeeve a reeward from Master." His eyes, god his eyes. They were amber, but in there very depths was madness, and a religious like fervor that made me shiver. He was insane. I felt a stronger grip. "Understaaand?" I nodded, gulping down the frozen state I was in, barely. Then he was gone, a blur. All the remained were the group of thirty still on there knee, and those in the room.

    After several minutes, I could move. I went to see Saphiria who was on the floor, she had pissed herself, and was rocking back and forth while she cried. Fear, it felt like Cruelty when she used her essence but on such a level it could only ever be called something like panic, and insanity. I gently pulled Saphiria into my arms, and she began to scream, and fight me. Her high pitched child like screams filled the hall, snapping Anvil, Forge, and the others out of there state.

    "F-Forge, get those ''presents'' settled." I said, and unsteadily went to my room, carrying a still screaming Saphiria with me. No one followed, Fredrick had passed out in the throne like chair he normally sat in.

    We had been visited by the Void, most of my own Pride were on the ground unconscious as well. I slowly calmed Saphiria, laying her in bed. She refused to let go of my hand, but when she finally fell asleep, I slipped out and went back to meet the presents, hoping no more surprises had come with them.

    When I returned, I saw each of the thirty still on there knee. Forge, looking like he was going to bash one of there skulls in, and the rest of my Pride on edge.

    Fredrick had regained consciousness, but seemed winded. I went up to there leader, a small male with skin to match the redness of his leather, and yellow hair that was shaved close to his skull.

    Inferno, was his name. I instructed him to follow Forge, as if his words were my own. Along with that of our Master, Fredrick. I saw the little male nod his head, then they marched out under Forges direction, each being split into a seperate group to be placed under one of my eight brothers or sisters.

    We''d been given a force that would help, hopefully, and a warning. The Blood Father was still paying attention.

    Remembering looking into that mass of insanity that was Void, I shivered lightly. It showed me the dangers within our own people. It showed me just how weak I was once again. I growled at that, causing one of the nobles beside me to flinch and feint again. Weakling.

    I went out to where the sparing pit was, and systematically had Anvil create stone dummies, and worked on destroying them with my bare fists, my bones breaking, and cracking with each strike. They would heal, and it allowed me to pretend each stone figure was my weakness, and my fear. I would kill them both.

    <hr />

    Here you go my lovely people! I''ll say this now, the thirty new additions are not part of Rage'' Pride. They are common soldiers from the Prideling army, and the weakest at that. I doubt most will survive what I have planned. Mwuahahahha.

    Next chapter, some blood and gore. As well as a larger length. I will be changing POVs again, several times, and it will span about three days worth of time. I hope to have it up by the end of tonight. But I need a minor break from here. Going to pop out chapter two of Olympus, and take a breather.

    Love you all, and as always. Please comment, Rate, and follow. ^.^

    P.S. I know this chapter is ungodly short, but I have a reason for this. I don''t want to use special material meant for the next chapter.

 Chapter Twenty-Three: A Test of Will

    Hello my beautiful readers! As promised, this chapter is intended to be truly massive. It will contain multiple POV changes, some long, some short. It has chills, it has thrills, and several cute asses being spanked while there mo...*cough* anyway! haha.

    This will be my first attempt at implementing several days in one go for Blood Born, without time skipping some. As such, I will likely go insanely far into some details to increase length without it getting old. I truly hope you enjoy this chapter, I know I did enjoy writing it.

    Now, allow the images to flow through your minds as you read (that is my hope anyway) and enjoy!

    <hr />

    Rage

    Another new day, it had been two days since Void had arrived, and given me the thirty new additions to my force. I could not consider them a part of my Pride, something they seemed to know. Like because I made some small effort to speak a word or two with my brothers and sisters.

    Them, I ignored. They were the weakest wrung of the Prideling army, and had been given as an insult and test. I''d had them split up, and placed under my eight siblings. They each received three of them, leaving Inferno, there strongest, to lead a small squad of five to even out the numbers. It gave each of my original eight Pride a total of six underlings, three Berserkers, and three of the common soldiers. Anvil, and Forge however had eight underlings as they were my strongest; as such I had given them two of the four left over Berserkers each.

    The overall strategy I had devised with our new additions were to allow each of my ''captains'' to dictate there plans within battle as they saw fit. As we could not kill the weaklings given to us, they had joined the training ring under Curse'' control until I felt they were ready.

    We had also ensured the common soldiers would be a bulwark between the cats and any enemy that neared the archer lines, rather than be in the thick of the battle with my Pride. We had trouble differentiating between friend and foe when we lost control. We only recognized the others through an odd link we shared after so much fighting in the Pit.

    We had told Inferno that during any siege that had my Berserkers leave the walls and join a melee, he would be in charge of his small force of thirty, and to protect the archers along the wall, allowing them to fall back as needed. Just because they were the weakest of our peoples army, did not mean they were weaker than the cats.

    Each of the thirty new additions were veterans in there own right. None seemed to have blood forged weapons however, I found that odd personally but ignored it for now, each carried a shield similar to Forges, though smaller in scale, and lighter; they also carried a single curved blade with a cross guard. Scimitars like Bitter held, though not as long or deadly looking.

    It was a simple, non complex method of dividing the forces equally under each of my brothers and sisters, while allowing Inferno to retain his original position within the ranks. It would not stand for long, should our numbers increase, but for now it worked.

    I was currently watching the thirty new additions fight against each other in a mock battle, fifteen against fifteen, using there real weapons. I could hear there roars of pain when a limb went flying, or one was taken to the ground. No deaths occurred, and they were healed by River and Envy when they went down and were dragged out by one of the earth essence Berserkers. It gave them more practical experience, increasing there pain thresh hold, and allowing them to work better in smaller groups.

    I couldn''t do this with the cats, sadly. They had the numbers, but there limbs could not be reattached like my people were able to do. It was an annoyance, but we worked around it but giving them there wooden toys in mock battles, and making them use real weapons in single combat.

    Slowly, they all grew stronger, or at least more competent. The cats still maintained a force large enough to hold the wall in melee, but I''d directed the majority to use bows, or javelins. Fredrick disliked that, it made him think they couldn''t stand against the larger, more sturdy beast men tribes.

    I consoled him by letting him know that this way, they would be dead long before reaching the walls. He took it at face value, knowing full well that any other incursion would be larger than the previous.

    After all, the beast men controlled the entire western portion of the continent, they also bred like rabbits. There strength being larger than a humans, or elves, and slightly faster growth rate; all these factors made them a true threat to the Draconian people in mass. Though they didn''t use much strategy in there fighting, might makes right mentality and all that, it  left them at a disadvantage against thinking opponents, and I had been working hard to ensure Forge made the Cat tribe adopt the mentality of a thinking individual and create there own stratagems outside of my limited ability to do so.

    Like this, a week passed by without major incident. A few squabbles between the new arrivals and one or two of my Berserkers. It was amusing to watch the common caste get thrashed bare handed by my Pride members. I never had to intervene, my Pride knew we could not kill them. It helped as they slowly integrated into life at Tridant.

    I was growing bored however, so very bored, at the stagnation of the seeming peace within this walled fort. So much so I had taken Hate with me outside the walls to the river that ran parallel to the fort, and made her fight with me. That to was boring, I had reached a point where I was able to disable her attacks without much issue, and she was the most versatile of my brothers and sisters.

    When the spar ended, I had waded into the water, and sighed. Allowing the cold liquid to soak into my pants, and flesh.

    I heard Hate join me shortly after, and turning to look at her, I saw she was naked. ''What is she planning?'' I wondered. I knew she wanted me to mate with her, as yet I had not mated with any of them. They had each taken it upon themselves to attempt to seduce me. Yes, it aroused me, but I didn''t care one way or the other. As such I''d resisted. When she came up to me, from behind, and pressed her body along the length of mine; her breasts pressed against my neck, she was a foot taller than me after all, and her arms wrapped around me.

    "What do you want Hate?" I asked with a calmness that belied a growing urge, one that had been growing ever since I''d begun to understand what they wanted from me.

    "You" she whispered into my ear before nibbling into it. Her hands going lower, sinking into the waist high water, and into my leather pants, before slipping them lower.

    I began to turn my head, following instinct, for the most part, and as my lips pressed against hers and arrow hit the water a few inches from us.

    I grabbed her hands, ripping them off of my member, and threw her to the side as another, better placed shot, stuck my shoulder, where her head had been.

    Fuck, fuck. Ripping it out of my flesh, I called my gauntlets, and looked toward the source. The woods near the river, on the beast man side. Shit, I had forgotten we had moved closer than I intended. I''d wanted a fight, but not to be taken unaware.

    Roaring at the tree, I began moving toward them, a red tinge growing in my amber eyes. Hate, from what I heard, was floundering in the water trying to regain her feet.

    When I left the water, and reached the edge of the trees, I was caught unaware once more, barely deflecting a massive great sword as it went toward my waist.

    Thankfully my gauntlets had evolved enough to take the brunt of the blow, though i was thrown several feet, and I heard a resounding snap as one of the bones in my forearm snapped like a twig. Grunting in pain, I hurried to my knees, and rolled to the right, at the edge of the river, just as that big ass sword hit the ground. It would have cut me in two.

    When I looked up finally, I saw a bit bastard, easily nine feet tall, and a barrel of hard muscle. He smelled like a bear, and wielded that huge sword one handed like it was nothing.

    Finally, someone strong. I bared my fangs and began to growl at him, moving along the sandy rock like gravel near the river on all fours. (AN:On his feet, with his hands touching the gravel, kinda like a monkey)

    "This is the thing that caused the siege to break, and the death of one of the Tigers greatest generals? This weakling?" I heard a deep barrel like voice that seemed to be yelling, the bear. I growled at him. I saw him snort, and put his sword along his shoulders.

    "Not worth my time, you''ll die when we come for that fort." I saw him turn his back on me...and walk away. The..The Bastard turned his back on me! I roared and rushed toward him, only to have to jump back into the river as a plethora of arrows, and javelins hit the ground where I was, then they were gone.

    I stared into the trees, letting my seething anger out. I''d found someone strong, worth killing or dying too, and he had called me weak.

    Hate, having finally reached me, was growling lightly, staring into the blackness created by the trees, and was trying to pull me away.

    I allowed her to do so. I vowed I would kill every single bear I saw, at that moment. I''d show them who was truly weak.

    <hr />

    Fredrick

    What I heard when Rage had returned was almost enough to make me send out an evacuation notice. He told me no, the civilians would make the soldiers fight harder, it was true, as well as the fact we had no idea of knowing if they would cut them down as they left the fort.

    I frowned at that knowledge, and if I was right, the enemy that had attacked Rage, and caused his broken arm was Uram, the Bear tribes strongest warrior. He was second in strength only to the Lions tribes leader, the one we thought extinct.

    I saw Rage growl at anyone that came near him, the young Berserker had seemingly grown some since his arrival at Tridant, he was less of a loner, though he retained his distanced from all but a few, those three females of his, and the tiger child, along with Forge, his second in command.

    He refused to allow anyone near him when injured however, and Saphiria, still wearing that red leather outfit she''d been given by Rage, was pouting in a corner, away from sight. She''d been all but roared at when she got near him, poor thing.

    My wife, still despised Rage, more so after the..spanking, I restrained the laugh at my wife livid beyond reasoning and aroused due to the spanking. I had fixed that, eventually, then we were walked in on by Rage, and the child. That had truly sent my wife over the edge. She''d refused to talk to me for days, I still found it funny, even if I had mortified the child.

    Moving on to the matter at hand however, if it was Uram who was leading this incursion, then the entire Bear tribe would be present, not the few that had been there at the last assault. This was troubling, the Tiger tribe were lower in numbers, compared to the bears and wolfs. Both of whom worked together in war.

    I had to assume that the force assaulting us would easily out number the previous army. I frowned more, Rage just standing there passively, still growling at everyone around him. The defenses were tremendously improved, but...Numbers would shatter those walls eventually, even with the training being done, and the thirty new Pridelings that had arrived, I avoided thinking of the monster that led them here, we would be ghastly outnumbered once again.

    I''d have to trust Rage to handle it, Hellen would never allow me to enter the battle again, she wanted me alive, more than the boy.

    "Very well.." I said at length. "I''ll direct the civilians to the inner third wall when, if, we are assaulted. Get all the defenses ready, and set the guard to high alert." Rage just looked at me, I knew he''d want to use the weak civilians as bait, and fodder to draw the enemy out. A difference in species and culture, but he couldn''t gain say my orders. Thankfully.

    I heard him growl lightly, before turning on his heal to carry out the plans. Leaning back in my seat, I felt Hellen place a hand on my arm and smile softly at me. She was proud at least. But I was worried, could we survive a strike again? More worried since I knew Uram would be leading the forces. He was cunning, and strong. It was a frightening prospect, but my wife took me to our chambers, and proceeded to distract me from my worries. I loved her all the more for it.

    <hr />

    Saphiria

    I had pouted after being roared at, but once Master had healed some, he put me on his shoulders and said I was a good girl again. I felt my ears perk up, and smiled a bit. It died after I heard the growl of Bitter beside him. She, and the others disliked how close I was to Master.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    It was frustrating, but they wouldn''t harm me, I didn''t think. I remember times when master had grabbed me for no reason, and growled at one of the females that were close. It was frightening, but he never allowed another to harm me, only he had that right.

    A right he showed every now and then by choking me, or scratching me with his claws when he pet me. I...enjoyed it, oddly enough. It made me feel safe, even with the pain. Master was not frightening to me, he treated me like he treated the other of what he called his Pride, harsh, brutally, but with rewards.

    He''d even carved a little flower into my collar, and when I asked when I would be worthy of the pretty dressed, he''d said when I had been given enough flowers to fill the collar around my neck. I had three know, and was proud. I''d been a good girl.

    Puffing my chest a little in pride at that, he''d taken me on a walk, I listened while Hate told Envy and Bitter what had happened, leaving nothing out. Master had kissed her? I saw the others start to grow frustrated and angry, but calmed knowing they slept with Master. That made me upset, I disliked the less room in the massive bed. Each made a show of making me stay at Masters feet, I didn''t mind, but I liked snuggling into his side.

    Picking up a strand of his silver hair, so soft and fun to run my fingers through, I started to brain it into a knot. He only let me touch his hair like this, at least. It was my guilty pleasure. Master was like a daddy spoiling his daughter with this one act he allowed me. I loved it greatly.

    I''d even felt myself slowly beginning to open to Master. It was a nice feeling, I''d told him everything on one of the walks, and I yelped when i saw a stone in the training yard suddenly turn to dust. He''d punched it with a black like aura around his hand, and it disappeared. He was also growling, it comforted me knowing he disliked what had been done.

    When we had finally gone to sleep that day, I was once more at the foot of the bed, curled in a ball and looking up at Master while he kissed each of the other three, and I puffed my cheeks out in jealousy. They hogged his attention at every opportunity ever since he''d understood what they wanted most.

    But I couldn''t do anything to them. I was five, and still malnourished, though with regular food and steady, if not wonderful care, I had put meat back onto my bones, I looked gangly now, but I was content.

    Turning away from the scene, and ignoring the noises some made after the kisses stopped, I went to bed; grumbling in my mind the whole way.

    <hr />

    Rage

    I was dreaming again, I knew this because the scene before me was once more of a sea of crimson with black and purple shooting it''s way through it; creating intricate patterns and designs.

    It had begun to occur more often over the last few days, and I watched the patterns in interest. Every now and then I would even here the soft whisper of a growling voice reach my ear, always it was out of reach however. Never could I fully hear, or understand.

    But as I trained and grew a little stronger more was understood, more was comprehended. "Master...soon...Grow..Stron.." Only eve a few words, but it was clearer. It called me master, it reminded me so much of that whisper in the Pit after the first Grummel was killed.

    I often wondered what it was now. It wanted me stronger, perhaps then i would learn what it was, what it wanted. The image began to distort, I heard an annoying banging as well as a massive thud. The next thing I knew I was on the ground, Hate, Envy, Bitter, and Saphiria on top of me.

    I heard yelling, and my door was busted of the frames, Forge showed up, his black chitin steel armor covered in blood. With the door open I could hear roars, and the clash of metal.

    "Rage! We need you, enemies have entered the keep. Numbers unknown, all of them are from the Panther tribe." Then he was gone, a black blur hitting him from the sides. I heard the struggle, and managed to get out from under the girls, Hate already on her feet and moving.

    "Bitter, take Saphiria to the main hall, kill everything in your path, Envy go with her. Find Fredrick, keep him alive. Hate, with me."

    Leaving my room, I saw Forge standing over the dead body of a dark cloth clad individual, a pure black tail and black ears showing. These were the same things that had attempted to climb the wall the first day of the siege before. I growled at the hallway, bodies were strewn everywhere, at least a dozen of the Panther tribe were lying broken on the ground. I saw a few cat soldiers in the mix, though most had formed a not, and were trying to stem the tide.

    How had so many arrived? Fuck the questions, I yelled for Forge to join me, and together with hate, we made a hole through the cat soldiers, and began slaughtering the panthers in our way.

    I managed to catch a sword threw my gut, before grasping the skull of the one holding it, and crushing it. Brain and bone flying out. Likely this would be poisoned, I didn''t worry about it for now. I told the cats that had survived, about ten of the twenty-five stationed in this portion of the keep to make there way to the greeting hall, and set up a defense there with any other survivors.

    Meanwhile, I worked my way through corridor after corridor, sending Forge and Hate to separate sections of the keep. I cut down all the enemies in my path, finally, when I smelled no more Panthers, I gathered what survivors I could and moved toward the greeting hall.

    I found Fredrick, and Hellen alive. Both were wounded, but otherwise fine. I''d placed to Berserkers at the entrance to there chamber, both of whom were alive though one was carrying his severed arm.

    One hundred soldiers were spread through out the keep, I counted forty, maybe, that had made it here. A surprise night attack. Damnit! I went to Forge, who was near Fredrick, they were talking.

    "...don''t know how they arrived, but the keep has been cleared, Master" Fredrick nodded, then turned to me, worry filling his eyes. I shrugged it off, I had enjoyed the slaughter.

    "Where is Anvil, and Cruelty?" I asked them both. Forge told me they were at the walls...I stopped a moment, why had they not come at the sound of battle, why had none of them?..Oh shit.

    I turned on my heel, and sprinted for the gates. What I saw as I stared down the slope of the third and second wall, was chaos. Cruelty, and Anvil, along with there underlings, and all of the thirty common soldiers, and the nine hundred cats that had been left on guard were broiled in battle. A night battle, there eyes shouldn''t be that good.

    I roared loudly, and Forge, hate, Envy, Bitter, Hydra, and Curse rushed to me with the five Berserkers who had been left in the keep with them as guards, minus the one holding his arm.

    "Forge, Get down there! set the second wall to launch it''s spikes." I roared before rushing down myself, the rest following in my wake.

    Fuck fuck fuck. When I reached the second gate, it had been breached in multiple areas, they were concentrated in the weak points where none of my people were stationed. They were held back, barely, but I could see to many dead archers, and below; dear god, a mass of people.

    There had to be almost twenty thousand beast men there. I yelled for Forge to hurry up, and dove into the chaos before me. Each of my Pride moving to plug gaps, and fill in the weak links when they formed.

    Hours passed, countless had fallen in the defense, attacker and enemy alike. Though the enemy had the numbers to spare. I found myself fighting back to back with Anvil, who was using his war maces to deadly purpose and felling enemy after enemy as they reached the gate.

    Time slipped by, what felt like hours was in truth minutes, and then the tide of enemies stemmed to a crawl. Forge had released the spikes in the second wall at last. This spike attack held thousands more than the third wall could due to it''s sheer size, and the traps below had been swallowed along with the dead inside them. But at least the tide had slowed massively.

    The field was covered in thousands of dead, or dying beast men now. The few on the wall quickly being over taken. I was panting, we all were. Several of the thirty new additions were in grave condition, and I rushed the ones who were closest to death back to be healed as quickly as possible. The cats would be needed, but each one of the Red Pridelings were equal to at least twenty of them. We''d need them more.

    I saw the mass slowly pull back, my archers, the ones able to at least, firing into the mass as they retreated.

    I looked at the sky, and saw the sun rising. Shit, at least eight hours of fighting to hold this damn wall, and from the looks of it, they wanted the steel spikes gone. That bear, that fucking bear wanted me to waste my traps! The Panthers were a distraction, an expendable pawn to keep us occupied while his forces assaulted.

    The only thing that kept us alive, was my own paranoid sense that I needed all our forces stationed at the ready, in shifts of one hundred. It allowed the archers to get in place quickly while they were all woken up. But god dammit! I should have expected this. I should have known!

    I was roaring senselessly into the dead bodies below. My stupidity had cost us at least two hundred defenders, and taken ten of the thirty out of action, it would take days for them to be battle ready. They didn''t have the stamina, or healing potential my Berserkers had, and even a few of them were out of commission.

    We had been had, I should have known. I roared at the retreating mass as they went outside our fire range and set up camp. "Forge! Anvil! Keep the watch, Cruelty I want you ready with your essence; build it up as much as you can. No fighting until I tell you to release it, Hydra, coat that wall in ice, cover the patches of steel that lead to the stone below in thicker portions. Curse, start summoning the new pets you told me about. This is far from over, they all die. No one escapes this time. No mercy!" I was met by a cacophony of lion roars as my Pride, and the Red Pridelings joined in with my own.

    We would not be taken by surprise again, and they would pay for humiliating us so.

    <hr />

    Uram

    Hmmm, that little silver haired cub had killed all but a few Panthers who escaped after there job was done, and held that second wall.

    I wasn''t like the Tiger, I would crush this wall with more than strength, and take that silver beasts head! Looking at the tally, we''d lost around four thousand from the spikes, and the initial assault. Our weakest, hardly worth mentioning. We had more to replace them.

    Grunting at that, I turned toward where the bloody visage of the forts defenders had been seen last, one that was almost as large as I was the only one visible now. I knew they had more, but they were likely resting. I''d had to retreat after we''d achieved our goal, no doubt they had more planned. But it wouldn''t matter. They would fall all the same.

    Snorting, and telling my captains to organize the soldiers, and get some rest before mid day, I went to the top of the earth barricade that was the first wall to look at the enemy.

    Perhaps the little cub wasn''t as weak as I thought, he had repelled the surprise, and he had implemented counter measures after our meeting. I should have killed him then and there, but he wasn''t worth it.

    I suppose what he lacks in strength he makes up for with his mind. hmmph, weakness. Strength of arms were what mattered most, I was cunning, but in the end it was all about power.

    With my power I will sweep this fort into the dust, and strike into the heart of the Draconian Empire. Then Leo would see me as his better.

    I ran a finger lightly down the scar on my cheek, a gift from Leo when I lost the fight with him for kingship, I''d repay it in time. For now however, planning.

    <hr />

    Here you go folks! I''m afraid I kept it to one main day, and a night battle. If I kept going I''d have ended the entire first volume with this chapter! I promised thirty dammit! haha. Each of the following chapters till the end will be this length, if not longer.

    Be prepared for more detailed battles, strategies, and very explicit gore induced deaths muwhahahaha. I hope you enjoy this chapter however, and as always; Rate, Comment, and Follow/Favorite please.

    Love you all, and should have the next chapter either later tonight or tomorrow. Might update Olympus before hand. Unknown at this time.

    P.S- when I said the first volume would end if I kept going, I meant this thing would have had a word count of damn near ten thousand or more and been more like a book than a chapter for a fiction haha.

 Chapter Twenty-Four: Fear is Shown

    Hello folks! Here we go with day two of the siege! Are you ready for this? Because I sure am. The POV changes this chapter won''t be to numerous, but the main focus is going to likely end up being Cruelty, and Curse with there pivotal  roles in this stage of the siege.  See Cruelty unleash her essence for the first time after hours of gathering it, and not moving! It will be interesting to see it. See Curse, and his new pets that he will unleash upon the massed beast men.

    This siege is going to last almost till the end of volume one, by the way. It has a lot of strength gains in it for Rage, and the others. It also has a very important focal point for later volumes. I won''t say what yet, but you may love it, or you may hate it haha.

    Without further suspense however, welcome to the show!

    <hr />

    Cruelty

    I had been sitting with my damn eyes closed for almost three hours! Why? Because I had to gather and store as much of my essence I could, I used the fear of the cats on the second wall, drawing there fear into my and picturing a little ball that it all formed into inside my mind.

    This had the added benefit of taking all the fear from the cats that were near me. I heard Rage start telling the cats to rotate there forces along the wall, sending the ones with fear to replace the others that had been drained of it. They no longer trembled while looking at the mass of bodies along the first wall, and had a fiercer light in there eyes.

    I almost broke my concentration with I realized that during one of my brief times opening my eyes. Weaklings thinking themselves strong for facing there fear and overcoming it with a purpose of protecting the even weaker ones that had begun there trek to the keep. I sighed, weakness beget weakness. I simply took a small portion of what made them weak under Rages orders.

    I did not enjoy them feeling they had achieved something though. I toyed with the idea of taking the long route and not taking there combined fear to increase my essence power upon release.

    Naturally, Rage knew this. I felt him drift up behind me, and whisper into my ear that if I tried something that would end in the fall of the second wall on the second day, he would personally rip me in two before everyone died.

    I grumbled at that, he never allowed me to have my fun, unless it was with my toys. I''d begun taking females of the cat civilians who, by direct order, agreed to the terms of what I called sex. A great deal, surprisingly. But only my two favorite toys from my underlings could take the combined fear and pain while keeping it pleasure. So I kept them.

    Anyway, I began to count the essence wisps that entered my body as the hours flew by. I lost count eventually, sweat falling down my brow as the ball in my mind continued to grow at a rapid rate. Shit...Keeping this controlled would be a pain in the ass. But I would do it, I hated being made a fool of just like the others, if not more so.

    I smiled grimly, this would show them. It would show them to respect the fear our people induce in all. They would simply join the number.

    <hr />

    Curse

    Setting up a circle roughly fifty feet from the other soldiers, I began drawing on my power, dropping blood from my slit wrist onto the summoning circle.

    A mouth opened from within the circle as I forced a gate into the abyss open. From the maw of this hellish flesh boil came something similar to a Hellhound but it had two heads. A Cerberii, the offspring of the three headed hounds know as Cerberus. They were adolescent, and all I could control for the time being, but they had a higher destructive power than Hellhounds. One head had poison gas it breathed when fighting, and the second spat fire out in cones toward enemies. When they matured and grew a third head, I had read they breathed a black miasma that instilled insanity in others.

    One by one, they trumped out from the gate as I bent each to my will. It was taxing, and at times painful to fight these higher grade beasts minds until they submitted, but Rage had ordered it, so it shall be done.

    Slowly there numbers increased as I forced a pack behind me. They numbered twenty right now, and I would push them to fifty. I would, I swore, even as blood began dripping from my nostrils. I would not fail Rage in this.

    When I reached thirty, I began to feel feint, I had to take a break. Cutting the connection I fell to my knees a moment, one of my underlings brought me water and meat. The meat must of been one of the beast men that we killed during the night. It tasted like one of the wolfs, I liked there texture the most.

    I needed to rest and regain my strength for an hour or so. Time was of the essence, but the thirty Cerberii would still prove a force to reckon with. They would be used to plug any massive breaches that were forced open even with the knots of Pridelings all along the wall. They would also be sacrificial pawns just like the Hellhounds had been when we are inevitably forced to withdraw to the third wall.

    Everyone knew it would happen, it was a smaller place to defend, and would allow us more options with that limited space. I might even be able to summon the pack of Hellhounds I''d forced under my will days ago, they numbered in the hundreds and I wouldn''t need to exert much mental strength to ensure they obeyed. They knew I would feed them plenty of flesh.

    Break ending, I began summoning more. Each Cerberii was about five feet tall, and six feet long with there spiked tails. They looked like a monster hybrid of a doberman, and rottweiler. Two dogs that the cats had domesticated and bred down from wolfs while retaining there ferocity. More guard dogs than war dogs however, and therefore useless.

    Another ten to go, five, done. Fifty Cerberii had been summoned and bent to my will. The pack was small compared to there natural pack sizes in the abyss, but this was all I could manage for now. It would be enough.

    Let the beast men come, let the bear known as Uram I had been told harmed Rage come. They will meet our fangs and claws, they will fall by the hundred for there insult of turning there back to our leader, for taking us by surprise. We will not leave survivors to be spared this time.

    Rage had sworn it, regardless of what our current Master may want, if we did not allow them a chance to surrender, then we did not break his moral code.

    I smiled, baring my fangs at the Cerberii who began to growl at me, and started to summon my pack of Hellhounds. Fuck waiting, they would come readily to my call, knowing they would be allowed to devour flesh. Come they did as well, two hundred in all. A small pack, but they would add dexterity to the Cerberii'' sheer strength and power.

    I could hardly wait to unleash them, I would enjoy doing so when the gaps appeared in the wall defense.

    <hr />

    Rage

    I walked up beside Forge who was standing atop the second wall, regarding the enemy masses along the first wall. I''d done another check on Cruelty, and Curse to ensure they had continued there work. Cruelty exuded an aura of literal fear, it had the beginnings of reminded me of what Void had done to us.

    Turning my thoughts from that, Curse had summoned an army of demon hounds, cannon fodder to help us survive. I wanted to use them as a last resort and gap fillers for now however, as for Hydra''s progress, he has managed to coat the main assault point around the gate in ice at least.

    "Forge, how long do you think we can hold?" I asked my second as we both stared outward. He was the best at defensive crap to begin with, might have to do with his shield weapon.

    I heard him ''hmmm'' with his head tilted to the side as he considered the enemy and our odds.

    "Assuming Cruelty can take the fear from the rest of the remaining cats, perhaps another day? They just dwarf us, they dwarf the army from before as well. twenty thousand is a lot of people to kill."

    He didn''t say this as if it were impossible, when I looked up at him I saw a fang barred smile similar to my own. It would be glorious, we would bath in there blood, and organs. Devour there flesh, and consume the minds of any that managed to escape our wonton slaughter.

    I grunted at him, then Anvil joined us, stepping on the other side of Forge. A shame he was a mute. Our people could regrow limbs, or missing organs if we were strong enough, but when I ripped his vocal cords out as a cub, he had been to weak to regrow them. The same for those missing an eye. Putting a limb back on was easier than such vital parts.

    He growled, a rumbling sound that came from his chest, and grunted a bit while using a hand language we had picked up here with the cats. ^We need to crush them^ he signed at us.

    Ever since we learned that he used it often, and seemed to enjoy the ability to communicate outside of gestures and our natural beastial actions. I didn''t blame him for it either.

    "We will, Anvil. You''re with me at the gates again. Forge, send Envy along with River as close to the third wall as we can with the medical personal. I want them the first through those gates and ready to take new injured."

    I saw him nod, then he turned and went to inform the two of there duties. "Anvil, get Hate, she''s with us at the gate. Both of you take the Berserkers under your command, and send the Red Pridelings to the wall with the rest. They will work better under Inferno for now."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.Then he was gone, and I was alone on the wall. How could I crush this many? It wouldn''t be easy. It would be hard, difficult, insane. It would be glorious.

    I clenched my gauntlet-ed hands, feeling the blood metal move and grind along my skin. It was as if it whispered into my mind, calling for food, for the blood and visceral remains of thousands, upon thousands of enemies.

    I would be happy to oblige them. Now, we wait for them. We had more than the last siege, we had the time to prepare more traps and defenses to kill as many as we could. We would hold, and we would devour them all.

    <hr />

    Cruelty

    God, when would they fucking attack! It was beginning to crush my mind to hold all this fear inside of me. It was midday. I could feel it from the position the sun was striking me. The heat was starting to annoy me as well. I growled at the presence I could feel next to me. I did not need a distraction now.

    Time passed, at least an hour, then I heard it. The glorious sound of Rage roaring archer to let loose there arrows. Finally!!

    But I had to wait, I had to wait. I heard the roars, and screams of the other Pridelings and the cats. The stench of blood, and death filled the air. I was jealous of them all. They were able to feel the flesh of there foes give under the blade, rend the very life from there eyes as they killed them.

    How much longer. Come on, come on, come on. I chanted it for god knows how long. Then, finally I heard Rage come to me, he smelled like death. It was arousing, if only he were a female.

    "Keep holding it Cruelty, I''m carrying you to the wall. When I say to, unleash the fear you built up, force it outward in a wave. Don''t waste the chance."

    Gah! enough already you talkative bastard, take me to the glory! I all but screamed into my mind. I felt him carrying me, jostling me when dodging a strike, or possibly a thrown Javelin. Finally though, finally he said the sweat words I wanted to hear. I could almost stomach fucking him for that.

    I let go, I opened my eyes at the mass below the gate, and released all the fear I had harnessed, let it flow forward and be released into the masses below. It felt orgasmic to have it gone, I think I even climaxed from it as I felt each and every individual it affected as it hit. Oh god, it made my knees shake from the sensation. So wonderful, so amazing.

    I knew I was laughing, and then I drove my dagger to the hilt into the skull of one of the fear stricken beside me, roaring my wonder and glory at them. I heard them scream in terror, the waves of the army below turning around and moving against the press of soldiers behind them that I could not reach.

    They even began to attack the ones not letting them flee, turning on each other in utter panic. ''Is this what Void felt when near us that day? Such glory...I would have it for myself'' I thought silently as the wall was cleared, and a small respite was given to the wall as the enemy army was forced to cut down the ones gone mad from fear just to advance and not sustain injuries themselves. It looked mostly like wolfs, or foxes had been affected.

    Good. God it still felt so good, I even felt the ones affected by my fear essence as they were cut down. I was climaxing now, it felt so good to be able to feel there lives snuffed out as they were consumed by my fear. It even felt like I gained something from each one as the initial essence slowly returned to me. Glorious.

    <hr />

    Curse

    I stared, mouth agape slightly, at what I saw Cruelty do. Goodness, such power. It was amazing, and fun to watch as the enemy fled in fear to attack there allies trying to escape only to be cut down.

    It took almost half an hour before the assault resumed, the enemy seemed enraged by how they were moving at a frenzied pace.

    Good, they would make mistakes this way and Rage could take advantage of it. I waited, looking for the weak points as they appeared.

    When one appeared, several cats being killed as the wall was breached, or multiple Red Pridelings falling to the knees in pain or exhaustion, somehow staying alive. I sent groups of my hounds into the fray at these points. They plugged the holes, the Cerberii were most impressive, they destroyed dozens of the enemy in front of them.

    Beautiful, I thought, as one of the Cerberii bit into a wolf beast man and ripped him in two with both heads. I felt several connections lost within my mind, several of the Hellhounds, seven so far, had been slain as they plugged the holes, dragging some enemies away still half alive to eat them.

    Perfect, they would accept the losses and just eat what they could. The hounds, both species, were simple creatures like that.

    I kept sending wave after wave of my hounds to fill gaps and let the cats, and my fellow Pridelings reform the line and take the ladders down.

    I had to make sure no portion of the defense fell to the enemy giving them free purchase. Hold, I would ensure the lines held.

    <hr />

    Rage

    The fear had worked, it sent the ones forced to cut down there allies into a frenzy for revenge. They were more determined, but they dove in without thought to safety, and were taken out in droves.

    I couldn''t estimate there losses, but it was at least a few thousand. The army just swallowed the losses though. I had to think of a way to win this, it was there. But I couldn''t grasp it.

    A red tailed fox beast man dropped behind the gate trying to open it, I pushed my hand through his skull as he saw the gate had a small force behind it. No one would open this gate from within, and I will personally smash the enemies that broke it open. Though it was reinforced, I could hear the enemy trying to lift the portcullis.

    They wouldn''t manage anytime soon, but it would fall in time, I was certain of that. It was mostly canine beast men assaulting now. From what Fredrick had said, the wolfs were the main force, and the bears the shock troopers. Soaking damage up. He said some even entered a frenzy similar to the Berserkers. Only the grizzly strain did this, but he had said if Uram was there, then the entire bear tribe would be present as well.

    A few body parts went flying into the ramp that led down to the gate, it made me hate that I had chosen this. Hate, and Anvil did not like it either. Nor did there underlings. We wanted to kill, to crush and maim.

    It would not be today however. The sun had begun to set after hours of fighting, killing a few that tried to open the gates from inside.

    When they enemy had pulled back, I jumped up and regarded the mess. More cats were down than I cared to admit, at least two hundred. a third of that were dead. The rest dying, I had the medical troop rush to grab them and start the needed healing. We would lose more, but save several. We lost another ten of the Red Pridelings to exhaustion or damage. It left us with dangerously few of them. Though with luck the injured from the night before would be healed enough to fight.

    Forge was surrounded by a mass of bodies, it seemed he had held an entire portion of the wall on his own. Just how strong was his defense? I went to him, and told him to rest.

    I would hold the watch tonight. I also secretly hoped they tried to reach the gate top once more. I desperately wanted to kill.

    <hr />

    Uram

    I''d been forced to pull back once again. What were those bastards doing? An entire squadron of wolfs had been sent to there deaths by there own allies. Something had driven them mad with fear, and sent them against the advance.

    Then, then the hounds writhed in flame, along with the two headed beasts I saw plug the gaps created by my soldiers. The cunning bastard had repelled every advance. I growled at the wall before me. The weakling, I will kill him for this. By rights this fort should have fallen the first night.

    I looked at the map on the desk, and threw the table into the wall in frustration.

    "I want that wall down tomorrow!" I screamed at my captains, who left quickly to see to there men. I snapped my fingers and a Panther appeared from the shadows. The tribe were adept as concealment and infiltration. "Find me a weakness to use, anything, but find it and bring it to me. Everyone has something they care for after all..." I finished mostly to myself, then the panther was gone.

    He would find it, or die doing so. It was in there nature. I punched the wall beneath my feet, and felt the stone crack under the weight of my fist. I smiled, lightly. I would destroy the cat tribe, the traitors, and the people that fought like demons to defend the walls with them. I would sweep them all away. I swore this to Ursa, the bear Goddess.

    <hr />

    Here you are folks! I know, I know. It''s late, I am sorry for that. It was a busy day. Oh! If we reach 200 followers before chapter 25 I will be doing a poll with three unique options for a plot, or event within the time frame of the siege that you will get to vote on during the day, and dictate your choice haha! I know, I''m a sweetheart like that.

    Any who, I hope you enjoy this chapter. A sneak peak into the growth of two of the other Berserker main characters. Cruelty is a psychotic little bitch isn''t she? I love her haha.

    As always, much love, and please; Follow, rate, Comment, and Favorite.

 Chapter Twenty-Five: The Gates Come Down!

    Hello my beauties! I''m back again with another chapter for Blood Born! I see we hit the 200 mark, and then  some. As such, there is a pool to go with this chapter with three unique options. It will start, and dictate an event that occurs during the siege. You may also all place an event you prefer in the comments. If it''s good, and others like it just quote it in your comments until the poll ends. But each event is tailored and will actually change how the story flows till the end of volume one, and will have far reaching actions. hehehe.

    I also noticed how much everyone loves my little Saphiria, the jump in logic that I will kill her off was interesting to see. I won''t say what I have planned. I want you all to fear the worst, or think the best. It''s a surprise; shhhh..

    But I digress, thank you all for the continued support of my story. I cannot believe I''ve reached this mile mark, it astounds and humbles me. So once again, I dedicate this chapter and all that follow to you, the readers. I know it isn''t done often, and even if it is I don''t care. You all make it worth the time and effort I place into my writing. Couldn''t do it without you all.

    <hr />

    Rage

    The night had passed with relative boredom. I sighed as the sun slowly crested the horizon. I had waited all night for someone to try to breach the walls at night. It was depressing that no one had done so, my hands all but itched to rip into flesh.

    Instead what greeted my eyes were the enemy army making a more stable camp, and expanding along the first wall to enclose us.

    I growled when I saw that, the siege had turned into the literal meaning; they wanted to starve us out.

    We had provisions to last a few months at least, maybe. My people could go without for a few days, though it would cut our reserves and combat potential. I could be wrong as well, they may very well be consolidating their position and prepping for a full out assault.

    If that were the case, there would be no way to hold this wall. A method to retain this wall with minimal losses was growing bleaker by the second.

    Cruelty wouldn''t be able to use another fear wave like before for days, she''d drained her essence to the breaking point holding it all, then releasing it. The Red Pridelings were all but spent, a dozen remained able to fight properly at this time. Most were still in the healing tent that had been erected. Some would be up by tomorrow at the least.

    "You, find Envy and have her move the healers and the worst patients that can''t move to the third wall. I want them ready in two hours." The cat I''d forced the orders onto saluted, odd gesture with his hand over his heart, and took off.

    My instincts told me we had all become prey, that I was prey, to a larger Predator. I had no choice but to acknowledge this feeling, regardless of the fact I did not agree.

    I still had my own tricks to play. But judging by the enemies movements they would not assault the walls anytime soon. I told Forge, who had returned to the wall, to talk over and keep everyone on alert. Rotating the soldiers out every two hours to allow them to rest, while not truly being allowed to let down their guard.

    I was beginning to hate micro managing all of this. Thinking through so many, while I had been trained; bred to do so was annoying.

    I made my way from the second wall, I needed to check on my ''Master'' and ensure that Envy was moving the medical personnel away from the second wall. When we fell back, I needed to make sure all the hidden surprises were able to go off with minimal friendly fire.

    They were still in the process, River was making sure the most recovered of the injured Red Guard (A.N calling them this from now on.) that could walk and move somewhat were carrying the more severe injured toward the third wall.

    They would manage on their own from with that. Making my way through the third gate, I contemplated how to make it more defensible, shy of having a full week however to manage the undertaking with Anvil however, it was not possible.

    I growled in frustration, would this be where I died? Overwhelmed by numbers? It was a Berserkers pride to die in battle, to fall before the might of someone strong enough to withstand our ferocity, our rage, but to be bogged down by numerical overwhelming force would bring myself, and my Pride nothing but shame.

    There would be no reprieve, there would be no help. It would not be like with the Tiger who earned respect by fighting me alone. I would find a way to endure, to survive, to win. Tenacity, a founding principle of any strategic person, general, what have you; it was this fundamental force that led many to victory.

    I''d driven many to there deaths with the fear bomb, these beast men did not rely on true military planning, just sheer numbers and strength. I would think of a way to crush them beneath my boot. It was there, I had to think of it more.

    Fredrick was useless in this regard, he was a Beast man himself, and while that should give me insight, the cats were among the weakest tribe. How they had held this fort was simply because of the Draconians that built it to be so defendable, and the attacks being only a small force from singular tribes. This, was war. It was glorious, and beautiful; but it was not what they would survive alone.

    I shook myself from my thoughts as I entered the meeting hall. I saw Saphiria standing by one of the Berserkers I had left as a guard for Fredrick. One of only two, circumstance however required them on the wall.

    I growled at the nearness between Saphiria, and the Berserker. He took a few steps away and averted his gaze. "Get the other, go to the wall. Forge will tell you what needs doing from there."

    He nodded, and left with his partner. snorting lightly, I turned toward Saphira, and placed her onto my shoulder. "Where are they?" I asked, she told me they were in a side room helping to place the children in a more secure location.

    When I arrived, I was met by the sound of countless crying, and begging for ''parents'' the term was odd for me, Saphiria had explained this term to be before, but it was a foreign concept. Berserkers did not have parents, we had our surviving brothers and sisters. No one else.

    When I arrived at Fredricks location, he was currently struggling with two cubs, I ignored his plight and began reporting. I informed him of the events from the first night till now. He paled a small fraction, but kept up a front in front of the children he was watching over. I still smelled his fear.

    "Do what has to be done, Rage, I kept the Civilians here under your advisement. Show me you can keep them alive." I growled lightly at him.

    "I still believe we should have used them as cannon fodder, Master, it would make the soldiers hate their enemy more after seeing their loved ones cut down before them." I saw one of the adults near by flinch and begin to glare at me. Weakling, I thought.

    Fredrick just looked at me with a sad expression. Shaking his head, he dismissed me to go about what needed doing. I felt my eye slowly twitch at that. But I left, Saphiria asking me to let her down so she could help. I did not like the idea of her being around so many cats while we were under attack by several other tribes, including the tiger once again.

    But Hellen was nearby, she may personally despise me, but she seemed to have grown fond of my pet. The frightening woman would keep her safe. Setting her down, I patted her head and told her to be good.

    Then I proceeded back to the second gate. I disliked being away for so long. We would hold...

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.<hr />

    Panther

    Hmmm, Uram wanted me to find weakness, I had slipped in during the night. Staying near the ceiling of the keep itself as I looked down. I learned much from listening, about the fact civilians were still present, it would give us a chance to wipe out the traitorous cat clan in it''s entirety. I also learned the name of the creatures aiding in the defense, and what they were called as a people. ''Pridelings'' the name was foreign to this one, but perhaps another would know? It didn''t matter at the moment. But I gathered as much intel as I could.

    The obvious weakness was the Cat clans paramor, and wife. But to get her, I do not yet know how. That was when I saw the silver one arrive, this ''Rage'' that led the Pridelings. I heard him tell the other two like him to go to the wall, and then he...picked up a Tiger, another traitor now doubt, but it was but a child. He carried her on his shoulder. A weakness? It might be, it would need further investigating.

    Tonight, I would slip away form the walls and report my findings to Uram. All of them, and move according to his will from there. Patience, a virtue of any of my clan. We were silent hunters, perhaps soon I would be allowed to hunt again.

    <hr />

    Forge

    The two sent by Rage had arrived, and I put them on the far left flank where the most Red Guard had been taken from action. A few more Berserkers would aid. But each of us, those still able to fight, were beginning to lose control. We all had a soft underlining of red in our eyes, and Rage''s own were growing closer into the red haze.

    We would have to cut loose, relieve it somehow. But we would hold back our anger as long as we could, until he allowed us, and directed us at a target for it all.

    The enemies movements confused me as well, they had begun to encircle Tridant, and no doubt had a reason. But what that was, no one could guess. Perhaps Rage could, but he seemed to be contemplating it himself as he left. He still seemed to be doing so when he returned.

    He informed me of our Masters orders, frustratingly simple. Hold, defend, keep the weakling civilians alive. I agreed with Rage on his point of view, better to have them die before the soldiers eyes to make them fight harder. But judging from how the ranks of enemies reacted once they were forced to cut down their own allies who were fleeing in fear, perhaps it was a good idea to keep them back.

    The cats were more level headed I believed, and we had been training them; however one never knew what would occur.

    "We won''t hold this wall, Rage." I said as soon as he arrived.

    "I know, it will fall tonight in all likelihood." Wonderful, Rage expected it sooner. "Have our brothers and sisters, all of them, move the cats back. Each to have bows. I want a constant stream of arrows as they retreat when the wall falls. Curse will unleash his hounds to buy more time."

    I nodded at that, those hounds of his were deadly, and wonderful sacrificial pawns. It helped more that the stronger they were, the more likely they simply returned to the abyss, and could be re-summoned by Curse later.

    I nodded, and left to do my task; casting one last look at Rage as I did. He liked planned to be the last to retreat, he prefered fighting more. But we needed him. I''d ensure he made it to the third wall.

    <hr />

    Uram

    Night was beginning to take over. That wall was going to be ours tonight. The Panther had returned, and told me what he knew, good. We had a base knowledge of our foe. I had informed him to return in the confusion that would follow, and look for a chance to take the wife, Hellen, I knew that the beasts were under Fredricks control. He''d be forced to make them stop, he loved his wife to much.

    I rotated my neck, feeling the bones crack and pop before joining the front ranks with the main force of my bears. That gate was coming down, and it''s metal fucking cover.

    I led the charge personally this time, and when I reached the gate, I could hear the battle above as my men took the wall itself. I, along with three of the grizzly strain of bear, lifted the metal covering of the door, and opened the gate to find how to raise it. We did, and climbed the ramp without being stopped.

    It made me wonder a moment why my men were screaming in pain, and dying. Then I saw a retreating mass, and a sea of arrows. I grunted as a few struck me, before a wall of bodies formed before me.

    The cowards had fallen back! Rather than stay and fight they were falling back to the third wall, while firing arrow after arrow at us.

    I saw a few of the wolfs, and other canine tribes rush forward, avoiding the arrow hail. Perhaps a hundred actually made it, and that was when I saw the line of people before the retreating mass. No more than a few dozen, some with red colored armor. They cut down the ones that arrived with careless abandon. These were those Pridelings, I growled and tried to move forward, but no sooner had we than a bear to my left stepped on something, and a metal spike went through his body, impaling him....

    I roared in anger, and tried to relay commands to have my bears stop their advance, we needed the foxes, they could find the traps quicker. God damnit! That silver haired bastard would pay for this!

    I saw them enter the third gate, a steady stream as they turned and entered it in a rush. The last one through that gate was the silver haired leader. I heard a roar, and then chaos ensued as the hounds, dear god, they were demon Hellhounds, were unleashed upon our ranks. They poured out through the buildings on either side of the main path leading to the third gate, hundreds of Hellhounds, and several dozen of the two head ones.

    They dove into my people with reckless abandon, slaughtering the foxes hunting for traps first, dragging them into darkness before I heard the screams. No, no NO! "Kill those hounds! Take them down!"

    It took hours, and cost me several hundred men, but in the end we had slaughtered the last of the hounds, but there was at least a quarter of a mile from this wall to the third. The foxes were dead, and there had to be more traps. My numbers could swallow the losses, but our weakest had already been slaughtered. What remained were war veterans. nine thousand men, dead already. Growling at the numbers, we could swallow them, but the thought that a mere thousand or so enemies could do that was mind numbing.

    I readied my sword, and rotated my shoulders, and sent forth a platoon of dogs. They had the best chance of surviving the traps, and triggering them without massive losses. For this, they would all burn! Every man, woman, and child would burn.

    <hr />

    Here you are my lovelies, I know it''s not as long as I wanted it; however it sets up the main portion of the siege. In the next chapter, watch as Rage let''s lose a massive amount of trapps, and damage. I am also putting the poll up, as I said. Please vote on it, I know not everyone does. The winning one will be implemented , depending on which it is, during the next chapter or the end of the siege itself. Which will be in two chapters.

    Doesn''t the suspense before Rage, and Urams clash just kill you? I know it does me, I want to write it so bad. I have fun planned for it.

    But I rambled, as always, much love and cookies for all! As always, please; Rate, follow, favorite, and comment.

 Chapter Twenty-Six: Last Bastion

    Hey folks! I''m here with your daily chapter fix! So, I looked at the polls, the winner is...DUN DUN DUN!...Rage letting loose the power hidden in his bloodline. You all get to see what that voice in his head was at the end of the siege! It''s gonna be fun, haha.

    I will also not be doing a single POV change for the remainder of volume one. I might do multiple in chapter 30, as it is the very end of volume one, but until then it is pure Rage. I hope you enjoy this fact, if not I am sorry.

    Alright though, it''s the final countdown. Five more chapter, including this one, until the end of volume one. Have you enjoyed the ride so far? I know I have. I can hardly wait to start Volume two, when we get into the main plot, and secrets are revealed. Hehehe.

    But on with the show! Enjoy the defenders last desperate struggle to survive, see what the Panther has taken, who will live, who will die? Find out in the following episodes of DRAGO....Wrong show, haha. But here you go my lovelies, enjoy.

    <hr />

    Rage

    I surveyed the ground beneath the third and final wall before the keep. I saw hundreds of beast men parish to the steel spire traps Forge had created, and activated the triggers as we retreated from the second wall.

    I had been forced to give it up a day sooner than I expected, and now....this. All before me were the thousands upon thousands of beast men who wanted to crush this fort into nothingness. To defend, there were myself and my twenty-eight Berserkers, the thirty Red Guard, only fourteen were still able to fight, and around five hundred cats. Three hundred of them were armed with bows, and were currently firing nonstop into the mass of enemies below, but we could never see those that fell; they were swallowed by the sheer numbers.

    But fire they did, on the brightside, assuming we could keep them off the walls, we had enough arrows to last months. I''d stalk piled them with this scenario in mind. It wouldn''t matter though, if they broke through the defenders. I''d consolidated the majority of my people near the gate. The enemy wanted it open, and threw their most experienced and deadly soldiers at us.

    Around me were several bodies that had chunks of their bodies missing, literal chunks. Such as an entire side just below the rips that allowed organs to fall to the ground in a sticky, steaming pile of gore, or limbs severed without the signs of tear, or slicing. The reason of course, was my aura. I had begun to use my void essence to stem the tide, and cut down the strongest I could. I cursed myself for not training it more, I would be able to hold this for four hours, if that, without rest. any longer and it would begin to feed upon my own body. Such was the double edged sword of the void.

    It didn''t matter however, grasping the massive skull of a bear who had reached the top of the gate, his head melted and turned to a grey dust before the huge body fell to the side to join the rest.

    The enemy that breached the wall and saw this threw themselves instead at the others of my kind, thinking them less dangerous. I saw Forge use his blades along his shield to slice through someone, and Hydra on the furthest flank whipping his sword about, and causing the three whip like serrated blades it turned into when used, into carnage causing weapons of destruction. Chunks of flesh and bone were flying in all directions. Hate was cutting down everything before her, periodically gathering enough of her wind essence to send a large blade into the mass below and cause widespread panic.

    Anvil simply crushed everything in his path with his maces. Bitter, Cruelty, and Curse were busy further along the lines defending the medical tents which were being targeted. The Red Guard unable to fight in the defense along the wall, but were able to walk aiding them as best they could.

    Death, Screams, blood; it all surrounded me creating a symphony of pure bliss. This was living for my kind. I bared my fangs, and head butted a wolf that had reached me before pushing my hand through his chest as he fell back, an ever growing hole left in my wake as the void aura ate through his flesh and he slid from my arm like paper against a sharp blade.

    I looked down the left portion of the wall, parts were beginning to cave under the weight of numbers, we couldn''t keep up with the ladders reaching the walls edge. There were too many, and they had begun using weighted projectiles to increase the difficulty of removing them.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Growling, I told Anvil to rush and plug the holes with two other Berserkers.

    The wall wouldn''t last, I we would need to use the spike wall once again. I roared for Forge to unleash it, and no sooner had I said that I was met with the screams of hundreds of voices as they were impaled, it wasn''t as widespread or damaging as the second wall though, that was how sheer the body count on the ladders breathing the wall was. The spikes destroyed several ladders at least, but at most only a few thousand fell to the assault.

    I cursed, I''d waited to long, and this time they were not pulling back. They just took the losses, and charged forth with reckless abandon toward the wall, using the ladders that were not destroyed, throwing bodies that were stuck to the ground, and adding new ones.

    They had no intention of being stopped. I roared in sudden pain as a sword managed to pierce my shoulder, it was turned to dust shortly after thanks to my aura, but it still hurt. I dispatched the enemy who caused it, and tried to think of what to do, the melee had become so thick everywhere no one could see, my archers had thrown their bows down and had entered the fray with spears and swords themselves.

    Then I heard a grating sound, Metal being forced open, my eyes widened, and I looked down at the ramp leading to the gate, an enemy had managed to get behind us, a Panther. No, no, NO! I jumped down, Forge took my place after he saw what I was doing.

    I dispatched the fucking Panther, and rushed to force the portcullis to go back down, but it was too late. The doors were blown open, I took a portion of wood in my stomach and it sent me back a foot or so. The fucking doors were still wooden! God damnit, I missed such a small thing.

    Figures rushed forward through the dust caused from portions of the door actually being turned to small particles from the force used to shatter it. Bears, dozens of bears. They were larger than the ones breaching the wall by ladder. Grizzly strain, was my immediate thought as I smashed one gargantuan head into the stone wall that went along the ramp up.

    I spun, and fought and killed as best as I could. I''d reached my limit with the void essence, I could feel parts of my skin being eaten so I had to cancel it. It made the fight harder. I gave in to my rage, allowed it to devour my mind and allow me to ignore my pain. I felt the stabs of there weapons, a kind of glaive, as well as the crushing force behind one that wielded a war hammer.

    My bones were being broken, I ignored it in my rage, instead I roared with each strike and killed them all as they came, each meeting my roar with one of their own, battle crazed as I was.

    I just kept killing them, never moving an inch back, forcing myself against the tide. Above I heard the roars of other Berserkers losing themselves to their rage shortly after I had. I was there direction, there primary focal point. When I lost it, they knew and joined in without question.

    It slipped through my mind like water over rocks however, there, but not a part of my thinking process; which was focused purely on killing.

    That''s when I saw Uram, I believe it was Uram at least. He was screaming at me, and something was in his hands. I caught a flash of white with black stripes, platinum blond hair so light it could be white, and fear filled blue eyes, as well as a more mature figure held by another, but my eyes were set on the limp form of Saphira...Then everything went black, a voice screaming inside my head...*CALL MY NAME!* I knew the voice, didn''t matter. Did not MATTER. My voice did not work, so I screamed in my mind ''Behemoth!"......

    <hr />

    Alright folks! I know this chapter is short, I am so sorry! Sorry as well for the cliffhanger, but this was written somewhat quickly, and I am currently at work dealing with matters but I wished to release a chapter showing things progress. The siege ends in the next chapter, is Saphiria alive, or is her face frozen in the fear she felt when killed? Find out in the next release tomorrow, or later tonight if things calm down.

    See the legacy of the Blood Fathers Bloodline brought to it''s awakening, the blood familiar, unique to the Blood Fathers direct descendants, not those created through unique means that brough the species back. You''ll like this, Rage completely loses his shit.

    Again, I am sorry for the shortness, but much love, and cookies. As always, please; Rate, Follow, Comment, Favorite. I hope I see you later tonight with the siege end, but I cannot promise it. I do promise it will be between tonight or tomorrow.

 Chapter Twenty-Seven: Awakened

    Hello my friends! I know this chapter is late, but it took me a while to work out just how it would go, and be directed. I also noticed all the comments about Saphiria. I shall take all your anger at this and weep with you. >.> Or will I? She was never stated as being dead after all. Mwuahahaha, read and learn her fate.

    I do hope you all enjoy this chapter, it shows an almost unnatural power surge for Rage with the awakening of Behemoth, his blood familier. It is also a point in the story when I begin to show you all the fun facts about just what else their blood can do. :p

    Much love, and enjoy the coming battle.

    <hr />

    Rage

    It felt like my body was on fire, a sea of pain engulfing my mind as the thing inside ''woke'' up. Behemoth, the presence that had been whispering in my mind more, and more often for the last several weeks. I don''t know how I knew it''s name, nor did I care.

    All I cared for was that it whispered the promise of power, and strength. The kind of strength to sweep aside the masses before me.

    Power enough to rip the one who held Saphiria''s limp body in his arms. My blood felt like it was on fire, the gauntlets that covered my arms and shoulders seemed to expand and become distorted in appearance; as if they were boiling, and growing. My own flesh, it squirmed, the muscles beneath bulging, and swirling in patterns as if a snake moved beneath my flesh.

    That''s when I felt it, something flowing out of my skin the same way my gauntlets were formed upon my arms. I looked at my chest, and it was my blood. It was coming from the pores in my skin, gaining shape and moving up and around my neck.

    It grew in detail, a snake head formed as it twisted up by my head and a tongue flicked out at my nose, a pressure was forced onto my mind, and I heard the whispers again.

    "Master, use me, tell me what to do, feed me there blood. Slaughter, maim, drink" Each command was simple, knowledge entered my brain. It was foreign, and felt like it was forced. I understand the basic concept however. Behemoth was called a Blood Familier, he was one of five still left in existence. They formed within the bloodlines of my people, those considered pure blooded, or direct descendants of a pure blooded Prideling.

    I learned it grew stronger by devouring the blood of the dead, or living. It stored the blood in a core that formed within my body, replacing my heart. It was the familiers main body, truly a parasite. It gave power for food.

    I ignored most of the other information that flowed into my mind as the snakehead gained horns along the ridges and contours of its face. It''s head swirled toward where my eyes were focused, and it seemed to sniff the air with it''s tongue.

    My own vision seemed to gain an overlay, warmth radiated from the bodies that were alive, the dead seemed hollow, empty, and then I saw a small amount of  warmth escaping through the little body of Spahiria, it was a soft glow that seemed so small and fragile. Alive, she was alive.

    I felt myself growling, the claws that fit into the gauntlets so perfectly elongated by a few inches, growing thicker. I felt my fangs grow as well. Portions of my body bulging, and sinking as if I were about to change into a lion, but it was held back, even as my bones groaned and screamed for the pressure to release.

    I knew that Behemoth was stopping it from becoming a full change, the little thing seemed to know more than I, and I had no idea how. That knowledge was withheld from me. It had to be the same way he knew there were four others like him in the world. Connected somehow.

    "Massster, you need to let me feed on the fallens blood. I can give you power, I can show you how to use the blood, and aid you in directing it." I just growled more, and looked at my feet at one of the dead bears. I felt the small snake, it could be no more than a foot in length glide down my body. It''s form seemed to sink deep into the body of the bear, and before my eyes the body seemed to cave in upon itself, becoming a dried out husk, then the snake reformed above it''s body, a few inches longer. The horns on it''s head seemed slightly thickened, and the patterns along it''s scaled hide were more elaborate.

    It''s lips smacked, and it went to the next. I was unable to continue watching, another Bear had charge in the seeming time frozen state I had been in. I pushed my head through it''s skull during it''s bull headed charge. I felt my fingers break, and ignored it.

    Roaring at Uram, I ignored everything else and charged forward. I forgot about holding the ramp, I forgot about those on the wall, I forgot about Behemoth and simply lost myself in my rage.

    It felt different however, it seemed less heated, it felt cold and calculated. It was different, I could remember, I could direct my body on my own instead of becoming a living tool of death that moved on instinct, I had full cognitive ability. It had to be the influence of Behemoth, something cold that ate the heat and left an empty void that seemed endless, and just as hungry as the void essence within me.

    "Master" a voice said within my mind "I will continue to feed, but use the information, shed your blood, throw it in an arc. Feed the power, and through that us." I didn''t really process that, it felt like my body reacted on its own. I felt detached from everything as I charged into the literal mass of enemies outside the gate. I cut a bloody swath through the ones that charged at me.

    I felt tireless, I felt immortal, invicible. I drew my left hands claws down my chest, creating bloody furrows and coating the gauntlets in my blood, while my right had pierced the chest of a wolf that rushed me, seeing me alone in the battle field. I through my left hand out, the blood droplets flinging out in hundred of tiny splotches. It hit several dozen enemies, and I heard a satisfied hiss within my mind as a link was seemingly formed with the separated blood and my mind, something I have never experienced, and through that I felt Behemoth take control of the link. Forcing my blood to crawl up the armor, and skin where it touched toward an open orifice. Mouth, ear, nose, did not matter.

    The blood entered there body, and I felt it through the link devour the blood inside there body, growing larger and it flowed through there veins and was forced toward the heart. I could feel how Behemoth directed it, even as he was devouring the blood of the fallen behind me. I knew through the knowledge he thrust into my mind that even this would not make him a powerful force, he was but a newborn, as opposed to the others who were all centuries old, if not older, but it would help him grow, along with his host, me. I knew when the first one reached the heart, my mind not distracted by having to control the process myself, Behemoth took control of that, and it ''ate'' the heart of the bear, all the blood returning to the body being devoured and added to the parasite like infection that was now in the heart. It took moments, thanks to the battle and the adrenaline forcing the blood through the body faster and faster.

    I had continued fighting, only realizing most of this as if looking through a mirror while I took blows, dodged, parried, and cut down all before me. I saw the first bear, one of those that seemed to be a guard for Uram, begin to bleed without a wound. His eyes showed fear, and then the blood burst from the body, spreading outward to all those around him. And the process began again.

    Meanwhile, around me as the masses of wolfs and regular bears that tried to stop my advance, or possibly rush through the opened gate fell and died as I cut them down with my claws, and ripping the throats of some out with my teeth. I was soaked in blood, and I knew behind me the bodies in the hallway were dried husks, Behemoth had begun moving to those on the outside. He was two feet, and would not grow larger until he was older, or had reached a power plateau himself.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    But he continued to ''eat'' while I slaughtered, he also continued to direct the rapidly increasing amount of ''blood bombs'' as one exploded and the parasitic blood was flung on all around it. It had spread so much that a portion of the wall, a good five feet in either direction from the gate was utterly clear of enemies, body parts, and gore splattered the ground as dozens upon dozens were blown up.

    I had not bothered to see if any enemies had gotten passed the gate, I was set upon the sight of Uram, who was screaming, and his sword was aimed at my Saphirias neck, threatening what was mine, taking what was mine. I roared in utter contempt at him, and cut a path toward him. He would die, what was mine would be returned. All of them would die. Yet even while thinking that, it felt cold, detached. As if all feelings were taken from me. I did not think upon it, instead moving forward.

    As some point, Behemoth had left the bodies on the ground, it could not contain any more blood or power than the fifty he had devoured until he absorbed it fully, and turned it into ''our'' blood He had climbed my leg in the battle, ignoring the motions, and strikes. He simply blood up like liquid, which he was, and began to enter my body. When he fully entered, I saw a change, I was struck by a sword in my ribs, and it stopped cold, as if it struck steel armor.

    He had hardened a layer of blood above my muscle mass, but below my skin into a hardened substance that would act like armor, stopping cutting strikes to a degree, but blunt trauma would shatter it. ''Blood Armor'' it was called.

    He allowed me to utterly ignore my defence, focusing and controlling my innate healing abilities as a Prideling, and accelerating it to an unnatural degree. Cuts heals in seconds as Behemoth accelerated the blood in my body, increasing the coagulation and healing process that prevented blood loss in excess.

    I had to reach Uram, I had to save Saphiria, she still breathed, the warmth was growing dimmer though. I had to reach her.

    I roared again, ten feet, just ten fucking feet! I ripped the head off of one of the bears. Behemoth focused on the defense during my mad charge, and somehow kept the ''blood bombs'' going. The enemy army was being decimated. His mind was able to multitask on a frightening level, but I could feel him flagging. Too much after being reborn, it was straining him. Added to that, the power he gained to truly become a blood familier was not fully assimilated, he needed to hibernate and absorb it in it''s entirety, and spread it to me. It was as if we were one, and the single reason he was still active was because it was needed, as well as he was as strong as I. When one gained, the other gained, when one lost, the other lost. The perfect blend of a symbiotic relationship.

    More useless information I did not care about.

    I had finally, finally reached Uram. He looked behind me in true horror, he was still talking. I couldn''t hear anything though. I smelled fear, and death, but my ears were pounding and everything was silent but the steady beat of my heart, now a red crystal like core, and the whispers of Behemoth telling me to hurry if we would save her, along with the other hostage. Hellen, I saw, but did not care as much about. She was simply unconscious, he warm glow strong.

    I was alone before Uram, everything behind me all along the wall was coated in gore. The Blood Bombs had decimated the entire ranks, and those that had been coated in my blood had begun to be thrown forward away from the rest. Thousands had perished. Not enough.

    But once the bomb was blown, if not in a living body it became just blood to be absorbed later. It could not be controlled without an active body against it for a few seconds before entering a body. If nothing was there, it became just blood.

    I saw Uram hold Saphiria up by her leather top, fear, disbelief, and anger showing in his dull brown eyes. Then he hefted his sword and looked as if he were going to thrust it through Saphiria, I moved as I roared out in denial at his actions, my body rushing forward, Behemoth doing something in my chest. Time seemed to slow, everything slowed in my eyes at the events that began to unfold.

    What I saw, was a massive spike that seemed to pierce the skull of Uram, his sword hidden behind Saphirias body, a small line of blood pouring down, but her small bubble of warmth, what had made me slowly change to begin with, was still there. Growing dimmer by the second.

    Urams dead body lost his grip on her shirt, and she fell forward. The spike that struck Urams head withdrew, and it looked like a massive snake tail, and entered my body as I dove to catch my Saphiria, trying to stem the flow of blood. My rage was gone, I placed my hands on her back.

    Heal, stop...Please, now. I was no healer, I did not have the ability of the water essence. I could only kill, destroy. How could I keep her alive? I was in a true state of panic, small water like images clouding my eyes as I looked at her small body slowly losing that warm glow.

    I groaned in pain I did not feel, it was leonine in nature, and deeply mournful.

    Then the whisper in my mind. "Master, order me into her, let me fix what is broken..." I roared in my own mind, incoherent at the possible loss but filled with obvious meaning. He formed, and slid down my gauntleted arms into her body. I knew it may not work, the knowledge filled my mind that this kind of healing, healing with our blood, came at a cost to both the healer, and the one being healed.

    It was unknown, but I did not care. I waited, watching through a kind of double vision as Behemoth flowed through her body, using what blood was converted, and portions of my own ''core blood'' as he deemed it to heal her.

    Oddly, during this time none of the enemy attacked. I did not see it, but they were fleeing in mass to escape the horror that had become this battlefield. I didn''t care, I watched and waited....Waited to see if she would die or live. ''Please'' I moaned within my mind, ignoring the blurring that coated my eyes. Something I never experienced, but it hurt....Hurt so much.

    <hr />

    One more cliffhanger! mwuahahah. Let that hate flow I suppose. I hope you enjoyed this chapter, I may edit it at some point, but I wanted to put it out.

    I also wished to inform you, what Rage did is but a tiny fraction of what the Blood Father can do with his blood.

    Now, for the sad news, we have only three more chapters until the end of volume one. The siege is more or less over. Watch as I show the true scale of the damage caused, the deaths involved, as well as a hidden revelation for Rage. The next three chapters may very well have one or two POV changes, as well as show the rebuilding of the fort, and the survivors. Will Saphiria survive? Have any of the other eight Berserkers fallen in battle, who fell when Saphiria and Hellen were taken? Find out, next time on BLOOD BORN!!!!

    As always, could never do this without all of you readers. Much love, and cookies. Please Rate, Comment, Follow, and Favorite. Love you all, and see you next time.

 Chapter Twenty-Eight: Aftermath

    Hey folks! Sorry this chapter is late, I''m feeling a bit down but I promised daily releases to the best of my ability.

    As such, here it is. I hope you enjoy it, and as always, Rate, Follow, Favorite, and Comment . I always enjoy seeing what you have to say, or how you feel about the story as it grows.

    <hr />

    Rage

    Come on. Come on. I chanted it over and over within my mind as I saw within Saphiria''s body through Behemoths ''eyes''.

    I saw the damage that was covering her little body. Multiple fractures, and internal bleeding from where her lungs were pierced by a rib. The wound in her back from Urams sword. Lacerations covered her skin, she had fought those that captured her.

    I growled through the feelings; I could hear screaming again from the beast men that were fleeing as fast as they could. I looked at there retreating mass, but saw none of my people following them. It was coming from the front of there retreating force.

    I couldn''t make it out, and I could not move Saphiria with her injuries. I was weakened, and exhausted. I would not last long against much of anything, none the less I placed myself between Saphirias prone body and whatever the hell was making it''s way through the enemy mass.

    It didn''t take long to see what it was. My mouth would have hit the ground if pain had not suddenly hit me causing me to gasp in shock, ''Forgive me, Master. Her pain will be sent to you, you can survive this damage. She cannot, the price of healing through blood.'' was whispered in my mind at the same time I realized it was the Blood Father walking casually toward me.

    Not hurried, or rushed. He didn''t even seem to be touched, I knew that those beast men would have begun striking out at anything near them. Yet through the entire mass, a path had been formed almost five feet wide. Bodies littered the ground behind him.

    How the hell had he even gotten here? It was at least two days from Hyborium to Tridant. It didn''t matter, I started to growl as I blocked Saphiria from his line of sight.

    I heard a small laugh escape him as he regarded me. "My, what the little whelp has wrought. Awakening your Blood Familiar far ahead of schedule, attempting to heal with your blood when it is not in your nature or skill set, and growling at your species Patriarch."

    I...was stunned a moment, he knew everything, how? I asked him as much and he just smiled at me while baring his fangs. He wanted to harm me. Groaning as another wave of pain hit me, I felt my back split open and blood pour out of the wound.

    Falling forward, catching myself with my hand, I tried to keep my eyes on the Blood Father, but he was gone. Where? My eyes never left him...I heard a soft clicking of a tongue, and turned my head as quickly as I could to the side, he was behind me.

    Kneeling down, resting his thighs on his calf''s, and the majority of his weight on the balls of his feet; he was regarding Saphiria.

    I tried to get between them but received a backhand that sent me to the ground, hard.

    "To young, little Familiar. You are not strong enough to be awake." The voice, it was not the Blood Father. Where was it coming from? ''It is his Familiar Master, Leviathon.'' was the whispered answer which caused the Blood Father to tilt his head at the prone body and turn to regard me.

    "You really have botched this you weakling. You woke him before he was truly ready, he''s weaker than you when he should be your strength or stronger to help you grow. He has the knowledge, but this is pushing his limits."

    I couldn''t move, and watched in horror as he placed his hand on Saphiria''s body, a line of blood twirling it''s way down his forearm to enter her body again. What happened next took a second, though it felt like an eternity. Behemoth was cast out of Saphirira, literally thrust from within her.

    He flew in my general direction, looking like a snake still, but seemed dazed. ''Gaaah'' was heard in my mind.

    "She will live, whelp, but I cannot have your Familiar perishing. You''ll need him to much." This had to be the most I have ever heard him spoke, and it was like he was speaking at me, not to me. It was one of the most annoying aspects, but I shrugged it off, trying to crawl toward Saphira.

    I was stopped again, the Blood Father had risen and calmly placed his bare foot against her head.

    My eyes instantly gained a red tinge and I began growling, a very weak, pain filled roar escaping me. "Stop.." I was told, and I saw his muscles tense slightly. I froze, still growling.

    "You think you can protect another, little whelp? You are my peoples Rage, the perfect embodiment of your warrior caste. If you were not so pathetically weak, I might even be proud of that fact. But weak you are, and you feel you can claim something while unable to protect it?"

    He asked this, all while looking at me, he was going to kill her. I had done all of this, nearly died, for nothing. A faint whisper escaped my lips. "Mine.."

    I heard him snort, taking his foot from her head. I saw the Red Guard leaving the gate behind him, a few of my Berserkers following. The others were either dead, or unable to move.

    The Blood Father looked behind him, and just shook his head. He moved toward me, and knelt down again, lifting me by my hair, I winced at the pain, and whispering in my ear.

    "You are mine whelp, you shame me with your weakness. Just like your mother before I killed her, you are the culmination of centuries of experimentation, trial and error, and the breaking of an ancient oath to never father another. Grow stronger, little Rage, or I will kill you. I have my plans, and you woke him to early. You''ve garnered HIS attention, even if only a small amount. I know you have."

    What the hell was he saying? I was his? It clicked after the rest of his words registered, and I growled at him. He had sired me, that''s why I had Behemoth. I was the offspring of the one who all but brought our people back from the dead.

    "You made me rush, I dislike rushing, and because of that no doubt your two brothers will come as well. You''ll likely join them in there quest for my head one day. But until you are stronger, it is pointless. Just as it is for them"

    I..what? Brothers? My brothers and sisters were my Pride. It didn''t matter right now. He allowed me to fall to the ground, the group had arrived and were all on there knees, Forge was the only Berserker of my original eight brothers and sisters present, it worried me slightly. He was also the only one not kneeling, he looked torn.

    "*haha* You actually gained someone willing to stand and grow conflicted in my presence. My, little whelp, you did something that pleased me. A gift, for that, will arrive in time. You!" I saw his hand extend in my side vision, and Forge blanched. "Keep him alive, boy."

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Then he left, just as he had arrived, casually strolling away. He neither ran, or sprinted, just walked back through the dead and left the fort.

    For my part, after I could not longer see him, rather smell him, I crawled toward Saphiria. Snagging Behemoth with my working arm as I moved forward.

    She was breathing, her wounds were gone as well. I sighed in relieve, there was a small change however, her white fur with black stripes. It remained white, but the black stripe had turned a dark red. It was close to the black, and would be hard to notice, but it was there.

    How had my pet changed? A question for another time. I managed to get myself beside her in a sitting position, and pulled her gently into my lap, before looking toward Forge, the others were still on there knees looking at me.

    I wet my mouth some, trying to get rid of the cotton mouth feeling, and asked Forge what the damage was.

    It was a lengthy report, in total they had held. It cost the cats another two hundred soldiers to hold the wall. The Red Guard had managed to survive the assault, though several would be out for weeks. To injured for River or Envy to heal them fully, and there blood was working overtime within there bodies. The Berserkers were hit harder, exhaustion, and the berserk state induced when I had lost my shit sent them well past there limits, but they fought on ignoring them in that state.

    Many had ruptured blood vessels, limbs missing, a few had lost there eyes but should be able to regrow them given time. The eight all survived, barely. Hydra was missing one of his ears it seemed, and couldn''t find it in the carnage. Anvil lost two fingers, though they were being re-attached. Hate took an axe in her side when she had tried to follow me to the ground, and couldn''t fight for at least a month. To much damage because she continued to fight. Bitter had lost one of her legs, though they found it. I was happy for that, I liked her legs.

    Curse lost an eyes, and was told he would not regrow it. Strange individual. Envy was the one with no injuries beyond exhaustion. She was far enough back that the Pride had not induced her berserk state, luckily. Cruelty had gone truly berserk in the battle because one of her toys had nearly perished in the onslaught. Hmmph, seemed she cared about something.

    Forge, was the only one not injured externally. Though he informed me he had a rib shard in his lung, and he believed several compound fractures along with internal bleeding. He was in pain, but continued his report all the same. What a monster.

    Fredrick was in critical condition, he had taken a badly aimed sword from the one that took Hellen, and Saphiria, and was currently being kept alive by River. Oh, Hellen was on the ground not far away, but alive. I pointed her out to Forge after that, and one of the Red Guard grabbed her prone form and went back to the fort.

    Apparently, during the chaos, a Panther had managed to enter the keep. He waited for the best moment when Fredrick and Hellen were alone. He had taken Fredrick out of the mix, and knocked Hellen out quickly, Saphiria had simply been in the wrong place at the wrong time. I growled at that, and looked toward where the enemy had left through the second wall. I wanted to hunt them all down.

    I asked if he knew about Saphirias injuries, Forge just shook his head. No one knew how she was injured. I''d have to ask her, herself when she woke.

    By the time the report was done, I asked about overall battle strength, casualties, and when the work to clear the dead would commence, incidentally I was looking forward to a feast. I had not had eyes for a very long time now.

    "All but six Berserkers are our of commission, no casualties. The Red Guard sustained heavy damage, several may still die but at this time Ten, Inferno included, are able to move and fight. The rest will be down for weeks if not longer. The Cats suffered massive loss. Seven hundred down, five hundred of that fatal, the other two hundred are on the edge."

    Horrendous, but given the size of our enemy, and the amount we had slaughtered it was less than expected.

    I had finally gained my feet, and holding Saphiria gently began walking back to the keep with the other Pridelings, Forge standing near, though keeping a few feet distant after i growled at him.

    I looked at Saphiria, and wondered once more what she had gained, or lost, because of my actions. I didn''t care of course, she was mine, and she had been harmed. I swore it would never happen again. She was mine, as were Bitter, Envy, and Hate. The other three were warriors, and Berserkers, them being injured was less of a problem. But Saphiria was the one I promised would only ever be harmed by me.

    I growled, ignoring everyone that cheered as I reached the crest of the ramp leading up behind the third gate. I wanted to go to my room, and the sun was at it''s zenith. I told Forge to have all the Berserkers sleep when able. He nodded, an was gone.

    I just made my way to my chambers, avoiding the stares of the citizenry, they could have been so useful as fodder.

    When I finally arrived at my chapters, I set Saphiria down on the bed, near my ribcage, and laid a single arm over her body. My body was between her and the door.

    Nothing would touch her again. I watched her little body breath as I swore that. Then I realized something, I had cried, I had cried while looking at her broken little body and thinking I had lost her.

    I have never before cried, I decided I did not like it as I slowly drifted to sleep. Behemoth, was already in a state of something like hibernation while residing in his main ''body'' the core that was now my heart, and he absorbed and converted the blood he had devoured earlier.

    As I drifted to sleep, I heard a soft feminine chuckle within my mind, it reminded me of the woman in the void, then blackness took me.

    <hr />

    Here you are folks, I hope you truly enjoy this chapter, a few of the revelations made to Rage. Yep, he has actual siblings hahaha. You''ll like them when i introduce them sometime in volume two.

    For the beginning Authors note, yes, I am down. It''s why this chapter is so late. Had a personal family issue occur, but I can''t do a thing about it so I will be trying to pop out twenty-nine today as well. Chapter thirty, the end of volume one, will be filled with POV changes, many minor as it slowly builds toward volume two. I will attempt to keep them from repeating the same concept.

    As always, much love and cookies, and thank you for reading. Please;Rate, follow, and comment. Have a lovely day/night.

 Chapter Twenty-Nine: Change

    Hello all my lovely readers. I wished to take this moment to once again thank you all for enjoying, and continuing to read my story as I write it. I know that the last few chapters have been short, that will not be the case with this one, or the following chapter.

    As promised, be prepared to see some love action occur between Rage and Hate, Bitter, Envy. It took a while, but I feel that he''s reached a point of understanding to need such release. This will sadly not happen this chapter, unless I get a wild hair up my ass, but it will be chapter 30.  I was also waiting for the Behemoth to wake up, anyone guess what that means? Mwuahaha.

    Joking aside, I hope you enjoy this chapter. Much love and cookies to all.

    <hr />

    Forge

    Watching Rage enter the keep was a bit of a struggle. He was battered, bruised, and hurt beyond what I believed one of our kind at this age was capable of surviving.

    As always, he refused aid; he thought it too large a showing of weakness to accept it, even from me. It truly frustrated me to no end.

    I also wished to grill him upon just what the fuck happened at the wall. I knew enough of the details leading to the event, but the actual time during the battle was a gruesome scene, even for most of us Pridelings.

    One moment we were fighting for our lives, my brothers and sisters each slowly falling to exhaustion, the Red Guard beginning to fall, there ranks breaking under the weight of sheer numbers; the cats following soon after.

    Then, the tide just ended. The few on the wall were dispatched as quickly as possible. I was the only one still standing of the eight by the end of that, and looking down I saw chaos.

    All along the wall bodies were exploding, there bones, flesh, organs all flying in every direction. The process even seemed to speed up, spreading from body to body as the blood landed on them all.

    I had read of this of course, ''Blood Bomb'' was the title of this particular ability; only the strongest of our kind, aside from the Ten, and the Blood Father, could use this though. They only numbered in the dozens.

    I knew we could all manipulate our own blood to a degree, the first training in that was absorbing our blood forged weapons into our bodies. None of us had learned beyond that however. It was something taught only upon reaching our fiftieth year of life.

    Yet somehow, Rage had done just that. Then the very end, when everything turned. I know I saw something fly forth from his body and strike the one I believed to be Uram, and return to his body. But it was to far out to clearly see.

    I rushed with the few still standing to our leaders side. By the time we could reach him however, screams erupted again. I remember forcing those with me to spring through the carnage, what met us was the Blood Father holding Rage up by his hair.

    Everyone got onto one knee, fists pressed into the ground; aside from myself. I was conflicted at the time, then I heard him laugh. The Blood Fathers laugh was so cold, detached. It scared me so badly that I did not know what to do.

    I heard what he said, watched as Rage hit the ground; how he crawled to the form of Saphiria and forced himself to carry her.

    Now I watched the stubborn idiot continue that long trek into the Keep, and no doubt to his chambers.

    I sighed, and went about my orders. Relatively simple, asses all damages, true numbers of casualties, and organize the cleanup crews.

    He worked me hard, my Pride leader, but I did so happily. My first stop, the medical tents. I had to be sure my River was fine. I knew some had made it that far, and I feared for her. It was an interesting feeling I relished. It gave me a sense of purpose aside from what dwelt inside, just beneath the skin.

    I heard the gasps of the dying, the soft roars of our own people as they tried to force limbs to re-attach; above it all however was Envy screaming for this and that, along with each person to go where they needed.

    She had become more bossy since Rage had finally accepted her, and the others. I had sighed in relief at the time, we would have had to bury them all if it continued. Now, I almost wished he had not.

    She was a frightening force when given clear purpose, and now that she no longer agonized over the others taking Rage from her.

    River had explained that if I ever attempted to add more to our bed, she would feed me my own testicales. I had readily agreed, I slept, and she could easily stay awake while my guard was down and do just as she promised. She had terrified me with her smile, it showed now fang at the time. But It had promised death all the same.

    When I found her, she was helping a Red Guard hold his arm in place. A sad but true part of our species, if we were strong enough we could re-grow the body parts, but none of us were at that level. Some might manage an eye, but an entire limb would never happen at our current strength. The best we could do was hunt down the limbs, and put them back on.

    I eased up to the bed, and held the arm in place of her trembling hands; she was exhausted. To much time using her essence, it would force an evolution in it as it mixed further with her blood, but it was still dangerous.

    She thanked me, and then started to look over me for injuries. Luckily by own essence, and metal encased body had received little to none in the way of true damage.

    "How many will live River?" I asked after she finished checking me. She tilted her head to the side, her blue hair moving with the motion even while wet with sweat while she contemplated the answer. I always found the action adorable.

    "All of our Pride will survive, the Red Guard lost none as well, but to many will be bedridden for weeks, if not months. The same for at least six of the Berserkers."

    I winced when I heard this. It was shocking we had lost no one, but with the down time it may as well have been losses.

    But, we had given more than we had received. At least fourteen-thousand enemies had perished in the siege. A further few hundred dying in their escape at the Blood Fathers own hands.

    I leaned in close to River, and nipped her neck with my fangs lightly before allowing her to return to her work.

    Hate, Cruelty, Hydra, Curse, and Anvil were still down for the count as well. Though I think Anvil was moving at least. Not too terribly shocking, he was the second most robust within our original eight.

    Going to the wall, were about two hundred of the cats were standing, several pulling wounded and the dead out of the way; I picked eighty at random and told them to begin stripping the dead of all the metal and piling it up. I would need to repair the walls in the following days.

    The Red Guard, and few Berserkers still standing I ordered to begin piling bodies after they were stripped of metal. In total a group of around ninety went out the third gate to begin. It would not be finished by the end of the day, it was already nearing midday as it was. But we could clear the wall full at least.

    I shook my head, and went off to the next task. Still a lot of work to do still. The fact I was avoiding Envy, who no doubt was foaming at the mouth for word on Rage was simply an added bonus.

    <hr />

    Hellen

    I woke up to the sounds of groans, and gasps of pain. Blinking my eyes wearily, I realized I was in the greeting hall of the Keep.

    All around me were civilians, and nobles to afraid to fight, or unable to due to age/complications. I shook my head a moment, my mind all a jumble and unable to remember much.

    It hit me after a moment, the memories. Being kidnapped, my husband being wounded, and seeing Saphiria harmed greatly. It had been traumatic, but what I saw leaving the third gate was something straight out of the worst nightmares imaginable.

    Rage, in all the glory his name inspires had slaughtered his way through hundred of enemies. I remember his roaring upon seeing Saphiria in Urams arms.

    Uram himself was screaming nonstop to cease and desist, to surrender or he would kill her and myself. I screamed into the hand of the one covering my mouth at the time as he charged forward into the ranks of the enemy.

    Uram laughing, then it all changed. People began to blow up, literally blow up, from nothing that could be seen. I saw Uram pale and begin moving back. His forces all moving forward to kill the lone Prideling who just slaughtered everything in his path.

    Eventually, the sight had grown to much and I has passed out. What happened afterwards I did not know. But obviously something good. I was in the Keep, and everyone was alive; that I could tell at least.

    Then it struck me, Fredrick! Was he alive? I rushed to stand, and felt light headed as I did. The feeling caused me to fall forward before a memeber of those ''Red Guard'' caught me and held me straight. I tried to get away from him, these people were monsters. What I remember seeing in that hell showed that clearly to me.

    I saw the Red Guard shrug, and allow me to stand, unsteadily, and I began calling for my husband. The same guard looked at me with a raised eyebrow, and pointed to the chair that sat at the end where Fredrick normally took his place.

    I saw him, he was holding his side and a healer was by him applying a poultice to him; his wound was bleeding greatly. I rushed over to him, really I wobbled, and knelt by him concerned. He was so pale, his ears drooped and his tail was limp around his waist.

    "My love, are you okay? What happened?" he smiled wanly at me, gasping as the poultice was fully applied, and grabbed my hand; squeezing it before letting it go.

    "I''m okay, dear one. Envy, and the other one, River I believe saved my life. It''s why I just need this now. For what happened? I don''t know. I just remember being stabbed and you along with the child being taken." He coughed and a small amount of blood came out which he wiped away slowly.

    "I do know we won, and that you and Saphiria were saved by Rage. For more, we would have to ask him. But he won''t let anyone near him, last I saw. He was very hurt; he also took the child to his chambers with him" I frowned at that, but forgot about my hatred for now, and just held onto his hand, thankful and happy he was alive.

    More so after what I had learned before the battle broke out. I was pregnant, and did not wish him to know during the battle. It would have distracted him to much. I knew this, and now would not due to say either.

    The stress, and fear could have caused me to lose the child as well in the process. We had tried a long time, without success, and I sincerely hoped I had not lost our child. Time would tell.

    I brought Fredricks hand to my lips and kissed his hand before resting my cheek against his palm. "I don''t care right now, my love, I am just happy you are alive. I feared the worst."

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    I watched him lean down and kiss me lightly, smiling through the pain he obviously felt. "I feared I''d lost you to Hellen."

    <hr />

    Saphiria

    A dream, a beautiful dream where I was surrounded by a growing light and I could hear mommy and daddy calling my name. It was distant, and hard to understand.

    "Saph...no....et" I frowned, I knew it was them. I still remembered their voices even after the time I spent as a slave, until Master found me.

    "Mommy! Daddy!" I screamed and tried to run to them. I felt light, but something was holding me back. It felt so strange, Like something had a hold of me. I looked down at my feet, it''s where I felt a sudden pressure.

    What I saw made me scream, it was a snake; it had horns on it''s head and was pulling me back toward the darkness before. I saw it''s tongue flick out and a voice entered my mind.

    "Stop fighting me you little brat, Master does not wish for you to die" Master? What was Master again? I screamed more and tried to reach toward the light, I struggled but was slowly being pulled back to where I was before. I didn''t want to go back, it was warm here; there was only cold, and fear in the other place.

    "Be...saf....Bab..." I heard mommy and daddy calling me. I screamed for them to help, but they only waved. Vague figures before it was gone.

    What I remember next, was the snake being thrown from around my leg by something else, something massive that had a growling voice and made me feel like something primal, and predatory was staring at me. "Be gone child, before it kills you. The whelp will live."

    Then it was gone, and I knew darkness once more.

    The next coherent thing I knew, was I was on a soft bed, and confused. My memories were fuzzy, I knew I had been hurt; however I felt no pain now.

    I opened my eyes, and saw by the lack of light it was dark, along with my Master curled around me. He had an arm thrown over me, and had pressed me against his chest. It was warm.

    I didn''t want it to go away, so I shut my eyes and snuggled into the warmth he created; ignoring the soft call of my name and pretending to still be asleep, before falling asleep once more in truth. Feeling safe, even as some tears slipped down my cheek making me feel I had forgotten something both pleasant, and painful.

    <hr />

    Rage

    I had woken earlier to the soft cries of Saphiria as she slept, a nightmare? It didn''t matter; I placed my arm over her and felt when she woke. A small little jump as she startled awake.

    She was alive, was my only real thought. I was glad for that. I felt her snuggle in closer to me "Saphiria.." I whispered gently, not really knowing why I kept quiet.

    But she ignored me, and soon I felt the soft. gentle. breathing of one asleep. I stroked her hair gently as she slept; it felt comforting to me.

    I attributed it toward her being a pet, but I had begun to wonder at that as the days had gone by recently. But those were more complex emotions than I truly wished to deal with; therefore I never analyzed them to far. It just gave me headaches.

    It was night of course, I''d slept the day away; though judging from by the new little ability to see another''s warmth if I focused, I had a guard stationed outside my door.

    The warmth, or heat signature was a lot brighter than any of the beast men, so I assumed it was a Prideling. Why I could see it through the wall, I did not know. But it did seem somewhat diluted like this.

    ''Behemoth?'' I whispered into my mind, attempting to contact the creature. I was met with silence though, but knew he was there. I could see a small image of him when I shut my eyes. He must be hibernating while absorbing the blood he ate earlier.

    It seemed I could not readily access the information I had while enraged either, because he was asleep? Maybe.... Not wishing to get up, and leave Saphiria alone, I just shrugged it off and went to sleep once more.

    <hr />

    Rage

    The next time I woke up, it was to the soft growling of three very familiar females. A soft whimper, followed by a burrow into my chest followed the growling.

    I growled lightly, the action causing my chest to rumble and Saphira to burrow further against me, which only set the other three off. Oh god fucking damnit!.

    I stroked Saphria''s head gently, and turned my head slightly to regard the three in question. Hate, Envy, and Bitter; each one looked pissed, and ready to lose it.

    "What do you want?" I asked as calmly as I could, the only upside was there was light in the room through the window above the bed. I was pissed, I did not like being woken by growls.

    They all spoke at once. "You!" was what Hate said, Envy followed with "Why does she get to have you alone!'' Bitter, the one I wanted most for some reason just said "Unfair" and pouted. What in the bloody world was this? Females confused me far too much.

    I sighed, and sat up. Saphiria curled into a little ball and hid behind me.

    "Enough with your growling, Saphiria?" I heard a soft whimper followed by a yes Master. I had her leave, and told the guard outside my door; it was Heat, I growled at that, to take care of her for a few hours.

    When they left, I watched a moment as Saphiria walked away looking dejected before turning toward the girls who had taken a seat on the bed, and for some odd reason had begun to strip.

    I asked them why, and they just looked at me with different views. Each spoke mildly of calling me an idiot.

    I growled at that, so they wanted mating. I stripped from my pants easily enough. What greeting my eyes when I bothered to look again were all three of them; in all there curvaceous tone glory, looking at me.

    I felt my member growing hard at the sight, instinct taking over as the need to mate rose like fire through my veins.

    When I reach the bed, the first one I grabbed onto was Hate. She was lithe, and had a supple body. Her bust was smaller than the other two, though she had long legs, and a lovely ass.

    I grabbed her, and flipping her over placed my fangs at the back of her neck before sliding myself deep inside of her, blood came from between her legs, the aroma filling the small room as I took her virginity. The other two had crawled closer, Growling at each other as they moved to either side and rubbed the length of their bodies along my side, Envy sliding her fingers along the line of Hates back and over the rise of her ass before gripping the base of my shaft; I had not been able to put my entire length inside her shallow opening.

    From there her hand moved toward my balls, while Bitter had lifted Hate slightly and positioned herself underneath her with her head beneath where I was connected to Hate who was beginning to moan, and thrust back against me.

    It became more pronounced when Bitter began to lap at the juices flowing from her opening, using her tongue to stimulate the bundle of nerves known as a cliteros.

    This continued for roughly an hour, before I released my seed into Hate herself. The culmination of so long without bothering to release causing it to overflow, and fall onto Bitters tongue as I pulled out, almost immediately moving to Envy who had begun to whine; biting her lip cutely.

    She was by far the most ridiculously proportioned of the three, massive breasts; easily the size of my head, a trim waist, a bubble like ass that bounced as she walked, and legs that flowed seamlessly into it.

    I took her from the front, biting at her throat and collarbone; leaving more marks as I had with hate while I mated with her. I took her virginity as well, the scent of blood and pheromones covering the room and driving me further into a frenzy.

    When I had finished with her, I looked over to see Bitter had gotten out of the panting Hate; some of my sperm still covering her chest as she licked her lips.

    Her I grabbed off the bed, holding her by her firm, toned, thighs in the air, and let her fall onto my throbbing member slowly. Penetrating her entrance to the very base of my member; gravity playing a larger part while I bounced her up and down my length. Her moans, and my groans filling the room as with the others, along with the scent of blood.

    She raked her claws down my back, creating furrows that had blood trail down toward my own ass. The scent of it all drove me further into a frenzy.

    When I finally released myself inside of her, she screamed out herself, leaning her head against my shoulder. She shuddered once more as I pulled out and placed her on the bed.

    For the following hours I took my time mating with each of them, over and over, releasing my sperm deep inside them a total of three more times.

    When we had Finished, they all lay exhausted in my bed; Bitter having finally begged for no more. I had growled at that, and teased her a bit longer before allowing them to rest.

    It had proven useful, I''d found a way to shut them all up regarding each other, there jealousy, and Saphiria.

    Putting clothes back on, I left the room. Oddly, the hallways was clear of all signs of life. I could but wonder at that as I headed toward the meeting hall.

    So far today had been a good day. I''d finally shut those three up, found something enjoyable in doing so; as well as knowing Saphiria was alive.

    I looked forward toward the rest of it, as I entered the meeting hall, and was met with a random cheering. Odd, it had made me feel good...

    <hr />

    Heya folks! I lied, there is your sex scene. Sadly I truly am not the best at writing those. However, you have been given your treat! haha. I hope you all enjoy this chapter, nothing really happens in truth beyond some story advancement, and me testing some new advice out, but it is leading somewhere.

    I worked at making this chapter longer, I hope that makes you all pleasantly surprised. The next chapter, the end of volume one will take a few days to release, just warning you all of that now.

    I plan to make it special, it will have a POV of multiple people that allows it to progress into volume two, which will be released a week from chapter thirty. I know, I know, it''s a long wait. But I want the story board for volume 2 done before I just start popping chapters out. I will also have a poll going before hand. You''ll enjoy it, I think.

    But moving on, much love and cookies to you all, and as always, please; Comment, Follow, Favorite, and Rate.

 One final poll before Volume one ends!

    Hello my lovely readers, this is not a chapter, or the end of volume one yet; sorry to scare you like that.

    Chapter Thirty will take a bit longer than I expected, and I may have to split it into two separate chapters. I do not know yet, this is going to have a lot of details, and several more facts/secrets revealed about the Prideling Species, and their world.

    But I digress, sorry, ramble mode. For those waiting on the promised second chapter of Olympus, I am having issues with the BB-code, it will be up as soon as I can fix this problem.

    For those looking forward to this poll, it should be rather fun for you all.

    As always, much love and cookies and please:Follow, Comment, Rate, Favorite. I truly love seeing how much this story had grown from the poor beginnings, and how my own writing has slowly improved. To those two-hundred and seventy-three people who have followed my story from  from the beginning, I cannot ever thank you enough.

    Which is why that aside from this poll, I want to see you all comment for me. Put down what you would love to see happen while voting for the poll changes. I will select a winner from the comments, perhaps multiple winners, and when I have those will be announced in each and every following chapter as your idea will literally change how the rest of the following three volumes will progress.

    Stolen story; please report.

    My small thank you for sticking it out through the rough patches of my writing. I will have those chapters fixed sometime as well.

    P.S I am sorry to see the first truly bad review I have received there; I am sure all of you have seen it.  He has valid points of course, but to call something someone works hard on bad without even attempting to continue and see if it gets better makes me sad. I know many feel that way, and I can only say I am sorry to those who do.

    I hope you all continue to follow my story however. I also hope you enjoy the fixes I do in previous chapters when I get to them.

    Edited this, forgot to mention you have two votes haha

 Chapter Thirty: Toward the Future

    Here we go my lovely readers! Chapter Thirty, the end of volume one with three more to follow of equal chapter length, or greater!

    Much love, and cookies, as always please Follow, Rate, Comment, and Favorite. ^.^

    <hr />

    The Blood Father

    For about the fifth time I drew my hand down the length of my face while sighing. The whelp had more than shattered my plans for keeping his existence under wraps. He had forced Behemoth awake in a time of desperate need for power, and the damn thing had rushed to awaken at it''s Masters desperate call.

    "Master, it was bound to happen. All plans have hitches in the actual process." a growling beastial voice whispered within my mind. I just snorted, the weakling had more than surpassed my expectations in that regard.

    He had garnered the attention of those who are sensitive to budding power as it awakens on the chessboard. My other two sons were born well before I had brought the Pridelings back, they were strong enough to stand on their own. This one was raised in the Pit.

    He was still a disappointment; no where near the level of power his siblings had been born with. But he had adequate control of the Void for his age. I just shook my head after a night and day of walking without rest to reach the very edge of Hybroium.

    A truly massive forest, it held the entirety of my people; ancient beyond counting it spanned at least thirty percent of Luxio itself. It was the perfect place to set up my people. Still, sadly the numbers were small compared to the rest of the world.

    We bred quickly enough, and aged fast as well. However our child mortality rate was high as well.

    This was in part to my own rule. Those with defects were killed at birth, those unable to contribute to the growth of our society, and people, joined them shortly after. This included, but was not limited to, the weak, the lazy, and several hundred a year that woke with two many essence genes that were active at birth, it was a rare occurrence but not so rare it happened in only a few dozen.

    Those I regretted killing, but it needed done. They tended to blow up and take their parents with them if it went unnoticed.

    "Master, if you would but..." And he began his rant again to experiment with the more in depth gene codes of those children. ''Leviathon, you know as well as I that we can''t control their accelerated implosions.''

    I heard him grumble in my mind, followed by a soft giggle from the depths of my psyche, locked in a box within my mind. Naamah, by far the most dangerous creature I have ever met was sealed there. To temperamental, hard to control, and dangerous. She was the very personification of the void made manifest in a ''living'', I stress that word, form. More corporeal than physical however.

    My mind wandered once more; it had been good to cut loose a tad at the battle. It had been so long since I last killed so many.

    ''Leviathon, can you keep an eye on him through the bloodline link? I want to ensure Behemoth grows properly. He''s too weak to withstand the assault of his Brothers, or HIM, right now.'' Leviathon grumbled his answer in agreement.

    Damien...An ancient, and the reason for my species extinction all those millennia ago. I had cut him down so many times, yet he always returned. I would use my whelp to fight him; and take the chance during either my whelps own death, or triumph, to destroy the piece that escapes to allow him to live.

    Yes, my little Rage would prove useful to my machinations; either in death, or life. He was but a pawn, and expendable.

    I would avenge the family I had once held so long ago, and my little amber, with this child. Like his other brothers I care nothing beyond their usefulness to me. My capacity to care for another single individual was lost that day.

    I shook myself from the melancholy and exited the densest portion of Hyborium to Blood Stone, the main location for my people.

    As a whole, they were what I needed. I had no problem spending each and every single one of their lives to achieve my goal however. I knew how to create more now, even if it nearly killed me the first time. They were all expendable, all for my goals.

    <hr />

    Rage

    The meeting hall filled to the brim with soldiers, and citizens was a rather peculiar sight to behold. I was leaning against the wall to the far left; while all around a central fire that had been erected the cats danced and sang, poorly, in joy.

    Hell, most of the Reg Guard, and my own Pride were partaking of the festivities. I saw little point in it all. We had won the battle itself, and we had managed to clear out a good portion of the dead today; but to get so lost in drink and food during the night boggled the mind.

    Who was to say they would not strike again? However my ''Master'' declared only the bare bones of a wall guard would be placed for the evening. I had growled at the time but could do nothing about it.

    I was shaken from my contemplations by a small little blue eyes, platinum blond haired, child running into my leg and hiding behind it while sticking her tongue out at something.

    Taking my gaze from Saphiria I saw Hellen looking flustered, and stumbling a little as if drunk. That is not what I needed right now.

    Sighing, a bit I asked her a question. "Why are you chasing my pet around?" Saphiria hid further behind my leg as Hellen stumbled forward with a very odd glint in her eyes. I did not like that at all. Growling, I asked the question once more.

    She shook her head, seemingly just hearing me. The glare she threw my way could have frozen fire with all that coldness. Two could play that game, and I gave it right back to her.

    "Sh-She is not youf pwet" She got up close to me, and I growled again while she drunkenly slurred her words, and poked my chest. "She ish a whild, and not pwopewty. *Hic*" At that point Fredrick showed up, and just as drunk as his wife who I was still growling at, dragged her away; his hand rubbing the point just above her tail which caused it to raise and reveal a rather interesting view.

    Ignoring it, I grabbed Saphiria''s hand and knelt down to look into her eyes. "Why was she chasing you?" Her cheeks puffed out cutely as she stubbornly looked at the ground and put her tiny hands behind her back. Her cheeks were flushed slightly; someone had obviously allowed my pet to drink.

    I waited a moment, letting the relative silence stretch before she answered me. "She *sniff* Sh-she said that Mastews leather you gave me wush twash and I would look prettier in a dwess. *sniffles*" Ah, well that explained that.

    I picked her up, and stood while placing her on my shoulder to look at the people celebrating. "You earned those dresses in the drawer within our room, Saphiria. We can put them on tomorrow if you want." I felt her tiny little arms flung around my head and giggling issued forth from her. ''How fucking much did they let my pet drink?'' I disregarded it, I enjoyed her soft hugs anyway.

    "Fank you Mastew!" Alright, perhaps I would thank whoever let her drink. She was rather adorable while slurring her words. I patted her thighs, and ignored the jealous looks thrown my way by Bitter, Envy, and Hate. Surprisingly a few cats females seemed similarly inclined. I snorted at that, not worth my time.

    The party itself continued long into the night. I kept Saphiria on my shoulder and she eventually passed out there with her head on top of my using her arms as a pillow. I ignored the bit of wetness trailing down my hair and onto my neck.

    Surprisingly, I enjoyed watching people. It seemed to speak to a primal urge to stalk prey. But eventually, that lost it''s allure, and the drool hitting my neck was growing more and my three women were starting to stumble around.

    I motioned for them to follow me, and we retired to my room. I laid Saphiria down on the bed, well and truly dead to the world, and spent the rest of the night enjoying the bodies of my Drunken women on the floor. They showed me just how flexible they truly were while so intoxicated. It was a very good night.

    <hr />

    Forge

    Opening my eyes, I was confused. Everything was blurry; the light gave me a headache and I felt the need to vomit. Shutting my eyes, and shaking my head a little I rubbed them.

    Blinking them open, things became more coherent. A soft groan echoed out from behind my on my bed. River, I smiled and leaned down to kiss her forehead ''Mine'' I thought.

    I received a whack upside my head for my effort. "Hurt, go away" Then she pulled the very light blankets up and over her head and rolled over.

    I chuckled a bit and got up. Pulling the simple leather pants on and calling out my shield quietly.

    It formed readily enough, but I wanted to see what had changed. It had managed small progress over the time we have been here, however nothing as rapid as Rage with his gauntlets.

    Turning it in my hand, I frowned somewhat. Change it had. The carapace like rounding along the length of my shield had become more pronounced. The line from tip to bottom had grown thicker spikes; as opposed to the small ones before. On either side it rounded further, aiming outward toward where my blades would eject. On a whim I popped them out. The blades had grown in length. From the very bottom of my shield they started as small points growing wider as they went back; it wouldn''t be hard to describe them as wings.

    On the sides from the spikes a faint image could be made out as well. All along the length in small indentations you could see what appeared to be skulls, or screaming souls.

    Interesting, I ran my finger along the budding indentations and was shocked to feel it warm. Before it had felt cold like the metal armor I wore in battle, but now it felt alive.

    Had I grown stronger? Standing I hefted the shield and felt it''s weight. It had gotten thicker along the edges before curving. Likely one-hundred pounds or so now. Still manageable for myself.

    It paid to be the largest of the Pride, I believe the classification in the ancient books we had been taught from placed me as a ''Ravager'' within the Berserker caste. We were front line bulwarks of mass and muscle. I liked that notion honestly.

    Rotating my shoulder a bit, I began working the arm that held the shield in it''s stances. It had grown, therefore I needed to relearn it''s balance in proportion to my own body. I went through a few basic exercises getting the feel, sadly I was chased out by my very pissed mate shortly after.

    Laughing as the door shut in my face, catching a final glimpse of her lithe nude body, I went toward the training field. It would be good to see if Anvil could test its sturdiness, he was our only other ''Ravager'' class after all. I still did not truly understand why anything over six and a half feet were classified as that, but we did have three in our Pride; including Hate.

    It gave us a sense of security in battle before we all lost control.

    Most were roughly the same height as Rage. Bred more for drawn out fights, and clean up after the shock value of the ''Ravager'' wore off. Thinking about it, I managed to recall their classification within the caste. ''Render'' I sensed a theme here, and then those below six feet in height were all meant as a supporting role, biting at the heals or flanks, the ''Ripper'' class.

    Three in total, and each Pride of Berserkers needed a number of all three to be of use in combat against the Demonic tribe within Luxio.

    Thinking about that, I wondered what other Berserker Prides were made up of, there were a number of us, though few. Our life expectancy was not long. Aside from those that had reached the Black Guard.

    Shaking myself from my thoughts, I realized I was at the training field. I spotted Anvil, and went toward him; he was watching a few dazed cats with contempt. I ignored the tightened eyes that showed he was in pain; had to be the alcohol.

    "Anvil! Fight?" I saw him wince when I called so loudly beside him only to have him shake his head. I frowned, and asked why of course.

    He showed me why a moment later by called out his dual mace''. I gaped in shock, just what in the hell?

    <hr />

    Anvil

    Damnit! He had to fucking yell right beside me. I swear, I will never again touch that shit known as booze.

    I did receive a small amount of pleasure after he saw why I had refused to fight him. My maces were changed, utterly. The first true evolution since the day we all left the Pit.

    What once was basically a circle of swords that looked crudely put together to make a mace, were now two large rectangular blocks with a spike protruding from the side of each end facing outward. Fuck the mace, this was a hammer!

    The detail went on from there however, which shocked me more than anything; the damn things were not fully rectangular, they curved in an oval like fashion along the side. This was because there were blood faces growing out of the sides that looked like the heads of a few bears I had crushed beneath the previous mace'' during the battle. It was as though the blood forged thing had eaten that agony and loved it so much it had grown.

    Moving down to the shaft the hammer heads sat upon, it was scaled and curved a little at the top. The scaled reminded me of a fish, honestly.

    The handle had changed to a spike, more than a handle, and was bleach white; the same color as bone before it dried.

    I smiled at Forge, and grunted at them. "Ah...Yes, they look very frightening. I take it you don''t know how to hold back with them yet then?"

    I frowned at him, and went to one of the cats that were dazed and snagged his sword, to his protest, and placed it against the dummy not far off.

    I tilted my head at it, and the metal of the sword. Forge got the idea, and turned the dummy into a steel dummy. It was good steel as well, well forged and durable.

    I took one of my hammer and smacked it from the side. The thing literally exploded from the force and pressure of the swing.

    I had not even swung that hard. Forge saw the casual swing, and the resulting devastation. "So, not that you can''t hold back, but your damn hammer can''t?" I nodded at him.

    Growling before he could let loose the odd little twinkle I knew to be his humor out. It didn''t stop him. "I feel very sorry for the poor little male you took to your bed so much before. You''re hammer can''t be controlled, so no doubt he''d blow up from casual...pokes."

    That does it! Fuck my headache, I motioned a hammer at him and aimed at the circle the Cats were always using. I''d show him for insulting my boy toy.

    Forge grinned, I''d fallen for his bait, like he knew I would. I growled more, fuck him.

    We went to the sand filled circle, and took positions to begin our fight; I would blow his smiling face up.

    <hr />

    Cruelty

    When I woke up, I was very, VERY, pleasantly surprised to see the previous night had garnered me so many new toys. Three of the female cats were currently in a nude pile on the ground, while my underling Berserkers were curled around me.

    They all bore fresh marks from the night before. Disentangling myself from the two curled around me, I went over and ran my hand down a large mark on one of the female cats that went from her shoulder to her ass.

    A soft moan escaped her lips as she woke up. Her blush was adorable, it would be so much fun breaking my new masochistic kitty.

    I rubbed her head, by the ears, and listened to her purr. "Such a good little kitty. You''re mine now, so are the others. If you try to escape I will kill you." I smiled while I said that, and pierced her ear with my claws.

    Her breath hitching, the dulling of her eyes as she lost herself in the pleasure of pain. "Y-yes Mistress" Oh yes, this would be so very fun. I loved my new kitties. I''m sure my toys on the bed would enjoy them as well. Though it hardly mattered. I''d broken them long ago.

    Scratching the female. Christy was her name, ear I told her to get the others awake and give me a show.

    Not five minutes later I was sitting on a chair in my little room and enjoying the sight of my five toys playing with each other for my pleasure.

    I smiled, and bared my fangs while the Berserkers ran there claws down the kitties backs and drew blood; to the delighted squeals of pleasure from my kitties. Women were so very fun.

    I allowed them to continue to play while I regarded my dagger; there sounds of pain and pleasure making my lower regions ache with needs as well.

    But back to my dagger for now. I was pleased with it. Unlike my siblings whose weapons seemed to grow, mine remained the same length for the most part. Though aside from the main blade itself, dozens of tiny little blades continued to sprout from the blade and guard.

    Each one was sharp, and if I twisted juuuust right, the blades caught in the flesh and caused immense amounts of pain. The steel was red, oddly enough, perhaps to match the color of the blood I so loved? Didn''t really matter. I knew a few had grown images, or depictions of creatures on their weapons, mine remained bare however.

    I was happy with that, I wanted any victims to remember my face, not an image in my weapon. I stroked the dagger a little, before recalling it to my blood, and moving to join my kitties.

    I had no duties today, and I wanted to play.

    <hr />

    Hydra

    Rolling my eyes at the rather detailed ice sculpture I had created of Rage, I smashed it''s face in and reformed it. Currently, I was outside the fort by the river.

    I growled a bit as I formed an image of Bitter as well. The little bitch had tricked me. What I thought of as hatred had been nothing but fear, and even that had turned away for lust of a strong male.

    I called my whip blade from my blood. The sword in it''s natural state had gained a green tinge of color that blended and faded into the icy blue it had after it''s initial change.

    I regarded the ice sculptures again, trying to overlay the real image of them both in my mind and pretend it was them. I threw my arm out, and my blade separated into three main lines that were small, and scaled like a snake. The scales had gotten thicker, and were wedged in the green tinge, while about mid way up, roughly six inches, the blade separated further. Each of the main lines growing two extra segments that split further out; my blade had received damage in the battle, some scales breaking off.

    It seemed my weapon would take after the beast I was named for. From there they were segmented and extended well beyond the length of the sword while not like this, a total of a foot in length, and grew to be almost six.

    The tips each ended in what looked like fangs, tinged fully green as well. I absently wondered if that meant poison; meanwhile the whips each wrapped around the two sculptures and with a small flick of my wrist the blades constricted like a snake strangling it''s prey.

    I heard the ice goan, and then it burst into pieces; the whip like extensions returning to their blade shape with another flick of my wrist.

    After that battle, those bodies exploding, and the power Rage displayed, it showed me I would have to wait longer to fulfill my goal of killing him. I''d need to be careful, never let it slip. The Void was growing further under his control slow enough I doubted it would be a true problem, for now at least.

    I created another sculpture of Rage, alone this time, and destroyed it slower than before. Yes, another sculpture destroyed, bide my time.

    I continued this for a time, before having to stop. I heard a great explosion from the Fort, and growled at my free time being taken from me before rushing back to investigate, chunks of ice littering the small river behind me.

    <hr />

    Curse

    Why? Why did I have to be outside the third gate, stumbling around like a newborn calf? Growling under my breath, and cursing my lack of tolerance for that drink; I set about ordered the few, very few, Hellhounds I had summoned.

    Already they strained at my control, and it took all my ability to keep the five I had summoned on tight leashes. They were relatively behaved, I was feeding them corpse after corpse after all.

    It would fuel their power, and allow them to mate quicker in the Abyss; thus allowing me access to a larger pack in the future.

    The only pleasant surprise of the morning had been when I called out my weapon to begin the summoning. What once was a normal short sword that had grown thinner, and slightly shorter; was now a ceremonial styled dagger.

    I could still use it in combat, it was thicker and more sturdy than others I had seen. The blade was curves, and razor sharp; roughly eight inches in length with the blade.

    The guard was an interesting showing however. It was more a blade holder than an actual guard. It was a stylized version of a Hellhound, with it''s maw open, and the body being the handle.

    Personally, I adored this weapon now. It fit better with my personality. It also allowed me to slice my wrist for the blood needed to summon my hounds much quicker.

    The five Hounds I had summoned could no longer devour the dead. They were full which spoke volumes to the amount of dead present, considering there abnormal appetite.

    When I had released them back to the Abyss, and was preparing to call forth more, my shooting head pains subsiding thankfully, I heard a large blast from behind the third wall that made me jump and turn around.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Dust was flying up into the air, it looked like a mushroom in shape. I could also hear shouting. What had happened? I destroyed the circle, and rushed toward the gate, fearing the worst.

    <hr />

    Rage

    Admiring the sight surrounding me a bit, Hate, Bitter, and Envy were either curled around me, or on top of me. We had enjoyed a very frisky night. Rather, I had. I was beginning to enjoy this sex thing. Something inside said Saphiria should not witness this, but I ignored it.

    I ran a hand down the curve of Hates back while she lay on me, and enjoyed a small shudder that went through her body. I was still inside her.

    Interesting, I did it again, and enjoyed the same sensation. Growing hard while delved inside, she woke up with a moan and grind.

    Things were actually beginning to get interesting before I heard a dull ''boom'' like an explosion. Well that was a mood killer. I growled, and shoved Hate off of me. I heard Envy, whom she landed on, growl as well before she woke up followed by Bitter.

    I was already throwing the door open, calling out over my shoulder as I left. "Join me when you can stand!" then I was gone, still nude.

    I was rushing down the twisting corridor that led to the greeting hall, and from there outside; ignoring the stares of the female cats, there gasps and odd motions where they fell down face first, along with the male guards stunned reactions before rushing after me.

    When I reached the greeting hall, there was a crowd at the door but no panic seemed to be occurring, so I slowed my sprint and shoved my way through.

    After a moment they opened the way, and gave me odd looks, I had no idea why. It made me frown, and when I reached Fredrick who was already at the head with Hellen, and currently had his jaw on the ground watching something before him.

    I ignored Hellen''s sudden red cheeks as she took in my appearance and looked over where everyone else was; the sparring arena.

    I blinked, slowly, before moving out and roaring as loudly as I could. The cheers, along with the members of my Pride who had just arrived, all stopped. No more cheering, no more roars. Just the loud ''boom'' as Anvil struck Forges shield.

    It had several dents in it, and the ground was beginning to form a hole where Forge was taking all the hits one after the other. I rolled my eyes, Anvil held the Earth Essence, he was touching the ground. It was a simple matter; but Forge was having fun.

    I got right at the edge of the area circle, and waited for the next ''boom'' before moving in quickly and grasping Anvil''s arm at the wrist before it struck, and pulling him out of the way of Forge moving forward with his shield, it clipped me a bit.

    I roared once more, the sound filling the courtyard, and growled in annoyance. "Rules!" I screamed at them. They both ducked there head, submissive, and repeated my rule. "Do not fight each other"

    With that, I snapped Anvil''s wrist, leaving him to cradle it, then took the top edge of Forge''s shield, and bashed it back into his face while he was distracted by Anvil''s growl of pain. He roared a bit with his nose broken, and his jaw being dislocated with the force used.

    "Go help Curse with clearing the dead. You!" I pointed at Hydra "Get the gawking soldiers to help with the task of gathering the weapons, and metal from them."

    I turned to Inferno, the only Red Guard present, and growled at him as well. "Get the few Re Guard still standing and patrol the second wall with fifty of the cats. Enough playing" He saluted, his hand over his heart, and went to his task without complaint.

    I rolled my eyes a bit, trying to calm down. I was so very angry, and I had no real reason to be. I disliked being angry without knowing why. Taking a breath, I calmed myself before turning around to see Saphiria with Hate, Envy, and Bitter staring at me.

    Saphiria was looking at me oddly, and her cheeks were really red. Not her as well...

    Fuck this, I growled, and went back through the group toward my room. Passing on orders for Hate, Envy, and Bitter as I left. "Hate, help Forge with the dead, Envy, get River and start working on those still in the medical area, Bitter; watch Saphiria."

    Then I was past them and gone. I ignored the laugh of my ''Master'' as he collected himself. It''s like they have never been nude before, annoying, pathetic cats.

    <hr />

    Hate

    That was...anticlimactic. I enjoyed the sight of Rage walking toward us nude, swaying all about as he was. But he seemed annoyed, and confused as he gave us our orders. I pouted a bit after going down to help Forge, who was having trouble talking, and Anvil who was one handed move the dead bodies.

    I wanted to continue what he had woken me up with. Sadly it was not to be. I sighed, and tossed a stripped body, a wolf, toward the growing pile to my left before taking a break.

    I wanted to double check my sword before I continued. When I called it out, it was more a giant hunk of steel (A.N Can''t think of a better description atm, think Guts sword from Berserk Anime series) than the fine blade it was before. It was an almost perfect rectangle, and thick. It had an edge of course, and oddly weighed no more than before in my hands.

    The cross guard it had before was gone, instead it flowed into the handle seamlessly. The handle itself was red, and shaped like flames licking at my flesh. I thought it looked pretty.

    The blade itself had indentations of rising flames all along the length as well. I stared a bit more at it''s beauty; then Forge tapped my shoulder and pointed at the bodies on the ground, grunting at me. I frowned, having been taken from my musing but went about it all the same. Snickering at his inability to speak the entire time.

    I did love how Rage caused pain. Even more so when on me with his claws....The thought made me wet, and I had to control myself. I felt I was going into heat, and I did NOT want every male Prideling trying to mate with me.

    Rage would have to kill them, then me after I had relented. Luckily, his marks acted as a form of claiming among our kind. No one would attempt it, but last night showed how susceptible we were to booze. Another night may end badly.

    It meant no alcohol when nearing my heat cycle.

    Sighing once more, my left eye twitching, I heft the massive body of a bear over my shoulder and threw it on top of the pile of bodies, before creating a new one, and clearing up space. Today was going to be a long day.

    <hr />

    Bitter

    I frowned down at the little child that had been left in my care. She was frowning up at me. I had wanted to talk to her before, but now I was not sure.

    Things had changed after all. "Where will we go?" I heard her soft little voice ask, and I shrugged before turning and heading toward my special place.

    It would be quiet there, and perhaps we could talk then.

    When we managed to find the small glade within the keep itself, I heard Saphiria gasp in shock and then run into the grass and stop on her hands and feet to look into the water at the tiny fish there.

    I smiled involuntarily before covering it back up. This child was treated as special to Rage, more so than I was, or the other two. It angered us all. We knew what would happen if we touched his precious pet though, and none of us wished to die yet.

    Going up beside her, I sat down with my feet in the water and wiggled my toes in the cool stream. I saw Saphiria giggle as a fish tried to nip at my small toe.

    Well, almost quiet. "Why do you get treated so well by Rage?" I wondered. I must have asked the question aloud because the little cub answered me confused.

    "Special? I am Masters Pet. Nothing more,  nothing less." I saw her frown thinking about it. I shrugged as she went silent, and contemplated her strips on her tail and tiny little ears. They were not black. I knew Rage had done something because she smelled different.

    All of us Pridelings could smell a difference, and her stripes being a deep set scarlet nearing on black showed that change.

    It was a matter for another time. I let Saphiria be with her own thoughts, and called my sword to my hand.

    The blade hand changed again, it was now white as the clouds above; it retained its overall shape and design. The real changes were in the guard and hilt.

    Though a vine like growth was shown traveling down the center of the blade, from tip to guard. The guard now was a single leaf that reminded me of the ancient trees in Hyborium, an odd mix of pine and oak, The hilt was made of vines growing into that leave.

    It seemed a minor change, but it felt so odd in my hands, as if it were pulsing in time with my own heart beats.

    I squinted my eyes at it, and put a bit of my light essence into the blade as an experiment. It made it come alive, the vines felt like they moved, and the blade shone with an intense light that blinded me. It shocked me so much that I dropped the sword a moment, and then I heard a gasp of pain and looked at Saphiria who was holding her hand and trying not to cry. The blade must of grazed her.

    I called it back quickly, and grabbed her hand, hoping it was not to bad. Rage would kill me for it if it were, or not longer mate with me.

    When I forced her hand open after growling at her, I stopped. What I saw was shocking. The there was only blood. What in the hell?....

    <hr />

    Saphiria

    My hand hurt! Then in a matter of seconds it stopped, aside from the sudden increase in pressure from one of Masters Mates as she squeezed my wrist.

    "What did you do!" She half yelled, half whispered.

    "I-I don''t know." I heard a soft whisper in my mind, it sounded like the little voice that forced me from something I wanted, but I couldn''t grasp the memory fully. Even the small whisper wasn''t understood. "Regeneration" was all I could make out.

    I''d said it aloud, because Bitter dropped my hand and looked at me with wide eyes. "Not...possible..." I did not like the look in her eyes, so when she was distracted by her thoughts, I got up and ran like the wind toward Masters room.

    Master would know, Master would keep me safe from the scary Bitter.

    I heard a roar behind me, and felt my feet move faster. I arrived in record time, and dashed into the room, jumping over Master who was just laying down, he had leather pants on now, and hid behind him shivering.

    "What ha.." He was cut off by Bitter barging in and demanding to know what happened.

    That ended quickly after Master grabbed her by the neck and started to squeeze. "I smell blood, Bitter, my pet blood. On your sword. Explain!" He had moved so fast...He was also slowly choking Bitter to death.

    "Master...It was my fault. I touched her sword because it was so pretty..." I mumbled. He looked back at me, and dropped her to the ground, leaving her to gasp for air.

    Taking my hand he told me to open it, and I did slowly. He licked the blood from my hand, and his eyes widened a bit at the lack of a wound. Just a small little scar remained.

    "You taste, different.." I heard coughing behind him after he said that. "*cough* Why I *cough* was trying to catch her. She has Regeneration, Rage"

    I saw him frown, and heard a muttered name. Behemoth,  and I didn''t like that name. I saw his head tilt to the side, as if listening to a voice only he could hear.

    "An accident, of me healing her. I didn''t know enough, and she gained an advanced version of self healing. Near ours, but weaker by a fraction." He sounded like he was quoting.

    Bitter looked angry, and I cowered a little under Masters hand.

    "Enough, Bitter, it''s done." he said, followed shortly by her screaming "It isn''t possible unless the Blood Father turned her!"

    From there everything kind of became a blur with her roaring and Master growing angry as he explained that he did not understand either.

    For some reason I felt drained as well, as if my body had been taxed heavily. "She also moved almost as quickly as..." That was all I heard before I fell face first onto the bed.

    <hr />

    Envy

    Healing, that was all I did lately. I hated it, River seemed just as inclined. We had both hoped the Red Guard would have a few water essence healers, but none of them held it.

    It was so damn frustrating! I was saving lives when I was bred to take them. I wanted to roar and scream my anger at that injustice.  That hypocrisy.

    But I continued to ease the passing of dying cats, and finish attaching limbs on the Pridelings.  After several hours of this, I grew tired. But we had finished the worst, and so I sat down with River beside me.

    "How is he, Envy?" I heard her ask. I snorted at her question. "Like a maniac, per the norm, River." She frowned at my lack luster answer.

    We had grown somewhat close and I suppose she wanted details. I didn''t feel like sharing. She rarely shared them about Forge after all.

    I shrugged at her frown, and called out ym axes. I was curious. Yea, they had changed. The blades of what now could only be called throwing axes, were in an exact depiction of wings. Feathers and all, grey in color. The center spike between the blades looked like a bird beak, while moving down the shaft, toward the hilt, resembled the body, all the way to it''s tail feathers and legs.

    I took it to be a hawk, though it looked like a sparrow. MY pride wouldn''t allow me such a weak looking bird as a Sparrow in my mind. Hawk was much better.

    I liked the changes in the twin axes however. I began running my finger lightly over the feathers, waiting for the next patient, and for the hours to tick by.

    <hr />

    The Blood Father

    I finally arrived at Mastix, my ''castle'' at the center of Blood Stone. Really it was a glorified fortress of stone, and wood. It blended into the forest itself, with the only mar upon it''s beauty being the town below; even that though was made mostly of wood, aside from the arena itself.

    When I entered, I was escorted by two of my Black Guard. Two of the few that survived the years from first bringing them back into the world.

    Chaotic, glorious years they were as well.

    Arriving within my own version of a Throne room, which consisted of a massive chamber bare of any and all seating aside from eleven chairs, the center being the largest made of obsidian, and carved obsidian lions with amber stone settings for eyes on each side.

    The five chairs flowing out in a form of half circle belonged to my Ten, each chair designed by them. I had laughed at there idea for this, but allowed it.

    It didn''t take a genius to know who ruled my people. But I gave my pawns there wish.

    Taking a seat, and placing my left hand to rest on the main of the stone lion beneath it I regarding the only two members of my Ten present.

    Aegis, the bulwark of the Pridelings, the eternal shield, protector. Ogre had been somewhat angered his whelp, Forge, had chosen the shield, while Aegis'' whelp, Anvil, had taken the dual mace weapons.

    I''d laughed inwardly, they had a rivalry centuries old form the time they were less than what they are now.

    Aegis was a quiet soul, preferring actions to words. He was seven feet tall like his whelp, however his hair was white as snow; in contrast his skin was a grey color, much like ash. He wore a long flowing overcoat in red, and black, with simple black leather pants, and no shoes.

    His shield, which he had named ''Bulwark'' oddly enough, was a kite shield as white as his hair, with a grey undertone. One of the great weapons I had made early on with my blood. A weapon of unique design and purpose which held an essence ability all it''s own. It''s siblings, held by each member of my Ten, were the same.

    This one could increase it''s width, and height, truly shielding all before it.

    Then there was Moon, the youngest female of my Ten. She was a beauty to be sure, ephemeral like the orbiting rock she was named for, distant yet ever near.

    She was the calm one, the mediator, and was the sole reason for keeping most of us sane through the centuries. Always at the back, and with her weapon, really an instrument, a harp. She played music that could rile the blood, or sooth the most savage of beasts. It was the only known method to stem my own rage, and stop all the BErserkers in their tracks when they lost it.

    I believe she had named it ''Serenity'' Her child, she refused to acknowledge her, was Cruelty. By far the most savage, and cruel of the whelps Pride. It shamed Moon to have such a child, her only one, and had not spoken to me for a week after she had seen her daughter do what she did in the Pit.

    I smiled at them both, thinly. "Aegis, I want you to get proper clothing for the Whelps, all twenty-nine of them. An assortment of color, and styles. Let them pick it out. You will also be leading a group of around ten with you. More Red Guard. "

    Aegis tilted his head in confusion, it was a large gift for untested youths. There little siege with those beast men was no test of metal. True, it made them stronger, but we pitted our youth against nightmares from the Abyss before they earned their red armor. HEre I was however, gifting them a choice, along with ten more men.

    "He surprised me." I stated simply, and he nodded. It was not easy to surprise someone our age any longer.

    "Father...What would you have of me?" an enchanting voice, enough to make a person give anything, BE, anything, just to hear it whisper against your ear.

    "You are to go with him. You run our history, our knowledge, teach the youths to work with there blood. Show them the power hidden within the caste, and rankings. You know the breeding program, what I strived for better than most. Teach them, Moon."

    I saw her full lips frown at me. She truly was beautiful, and I used her beauty as a weapon against those that visited for a few guards for their personal safety.

    Her luminescent pale skin was revealed provocatively around her small, but decent bust, covered in a matching tone of pale silver that flowed down her body, hugging every curve. Her own hair was silver as well, like my Whelps.

    "As you wish Father." was all she said. I smiled at her, and rubbed her head softly; she was rather close. Then sent them on there way.

    I had to ensure things went as smoothly as possible toward my end goal. My revenge would not be stopped because of one intervention. Not now, not after so long of planning. I would not allow it.

    I watched them leave the chamber, and was left alone in the darkness at last. I was home here, none could see me in the dark. The predator stalking his prey through centuries of planning, and contemplation. I bared my fangs at the empty room. I will finally kill you, Damien.

    Nothing will stop me, not Gods, nor the Demons you control in the Abyss. Whether in a decade, or a century, you would finally die at my hands...I just needed to keep my whelp on the path.

    I will arrange for him to meet his Brothers, my morbid Cristoph, and raging Cristopher; their mothers had been warriors as well. Human, but the blood always runs true.

    Perhaps killing them would increase his likelihood to reach where I needed. It mattered not of course, they had their reasons for wishing my death. Good ones as well, but they were but ants before me. Either as aids, or stepping stones, they will join into my web at its center with Rage.

    All would dance to my tune, and all moved toward my goal. Soon...Just a little longer, I chanted to myself. ''Soon, patience will lead me there...''

    <hr />

    Hello! I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. There are several POV''s and several are small. I do hope you enjoyed the character growth and changes in each of the eight, as well as Saphiria.

    Now then, the main winners of the comment contest were BlazingFrost, and Bomann! Congratulations!

    I do try to implement all of your wonderful ideas and suggestions of course, though it is difficult at this time. It will be easier in later  Volumes, I do hope you like the little incite into The Blood Fathers reasoning, and a slight glimpse of his past, along with the ''main'' (To him) focus of his ultimate designs.

    But here it is! The end of Volume One, and leading to the future of the story, more character growth, changes, death and violence.

    In Volume Two, expect deaths of people you may have grown close to. This is a tragedy as well. Not everyone will survive the upheaval that occurs in the world that was hinted at here, and in the last chapter. Who that is, will be decided through oh so fun POLL EVENTS! hahahahaha. Make you all think :p

    But I digress, Thank you, one and all, for continuing to follow my story. I look forward to seeing you for Volume Two of Blood Born to be released in one week''s time,  perhaps sooner if I decide to pop out the prologue for you all hahaha.

    There will be a minor time skip of about a week, because honestly, nothing earth shattering happens, within relationships, or the known areas during the time. I hate time skipping, regret doing it, but I have little choice at this time.

    During the wait for Volume Two, you will be getting DAILY updates for Olympus starting tomorrow! I hope you all look forward to it.

 V2 Prologue: The Gears of War Turn

    I wanted to pop this out a little early for those who enjoy Blood Born, and have been patiently waiting. ^.^

    As any of you who have read Olympus will see, been a bit rough, and as such my updates have become slightly erratic, and daily updates will not be possible for either fiction for a time, but both will be updated every two days at the latest.

    But I digress, this will be a prologue to show what is happening, Mostly it will be from an author narrative perspective. This may or may not change as I write it. Depends, I feel for the prologue it will be more descriptive and apparent from a narrative POV more than fixated character points of view.

    As always, much love and cookies, and please, Follow, Rate, Favorite, and Comment.

    <hr />

    The world has begun to enter a state of upheaval.

    The beastmen Tribes to the west have suffered two terrible defeats at the hands of a tiny border fort known as Tridant between their Nation and that of the Draconian Empire.

    The current King of the Beastmen Nation, Leo, has decided to step back from the course of invasion after the crushing defeat of his greatest general, and oldest enemy, Uram.

    There are still small skirmishes along the border itself, but nothing to truly be noteworthy for the last several weeks.

    The residents of Tridant themselves have begun to lower their guard, all but the Pridelings that currently resided there while they worked on repair, and expanding the Border fort turned city due to the influx of the civilians all returning home, or other Cat Beastmen Tribesman who made their home deeper in the Draconian Empire moving to be with their people; thus strengthening this key point of defence with further numbers.

    The Demon Tribes scattered across the continent were themselves gearing for war however. Many speculated at these events, and noticed changes within the Demonic ranks. Everyone, no matter the nation, felt war would begin anew as whatever new power in the Abyss took hold and organized them into a single fist to strike against all before them.

    The Draconian people, with the aid of Pridelings, managed to maintain the treaty with the Demon Tribe residing within their borders, it was tenuous at best however.

    This, in part, was due to the hidden arm of The Blood Father, leader of the Pridelings. The name of this hidden arm, was Hawk. One of the Ten, a ruling power who held control over much of the Prideling people, and had begun to form houses within the society to focus on breeding unique traits from their own bloodline into the general population.

    Their population had begun to expand as well, just a few thousand, but it was time to expand beyond just Hyborium forest before it became to overcrowded, and the resources of their ancient forest home became depleted.

    With this in mind, The Blood Father had ordered hawk to begin instigating conflict, disagreements and general hatred between the people that lived in the Draconian Empire, and the Demonic Tribes that spawned there that were led by Damocles.

    Through this, The Blood Father furthered his own ambition slowly in the weeks that followed what became known as ''The Bulwark Conflict'' for Tridant had earned another name, Bulwark, for managing to hold out against overwhelming odds.

    To the North, the savage tribes of Giants were beginning to muster their people as well, a Savage and cunning youngling had taken several tribes and formed a single massive one. He was systematically gaining sway, and control over the dozens of tribes in that frozen tundra. Each Nation watched that  border more carefully now. All feared the innate savagery of the Giant, and there strength. But even more so it was feared when directed by one with intelligence.

    To the South, the secretive creatures of nature, seldom seen, though oft described as tree folk, and the Fairies that tended there people hardened the Bramble like barricade that blocked out the outside world, making it more dangerous to pass through, the few who tried were never heard from again.

    To the East, the coalition of Elves, Dwarfs, and Men continued their war against the Pirate Nation several miles off the coast.

    It was a brutal,  bloody, war at sea.

    The Pirate Nation was more a mix match of all the species that did not fit the mold, even a few Pridelings were in their ranks; very few made it there however because oft times they were killed if they did not fit into the society. Rare was the case some could find their way into that nation alive.

    However, the battle was coming to a head. With matters growing worse inland, and along their borders, the coalition was forming a treaty to ignore coastal raids within reason, and to prevent as much loss of life as they could.

    The Demon Tribes were marshalling their power slowly, the Giant of the North were becoming a cohesive threat. The Draconian Empire proofed it needed dealt with, word had reached their ears of the ''Bulwark'' and the fear they felt at the creatures mentioned was just.

    They knew of the Pridelings, and the Draconians themselves matched in ferocity and battle strength. But the news a small pride of, and a scant few hundred cat Beastmen had held off two massive armies numbering in the thousands, sent a chill down their spines.

    As such, they too began to form their alliances, their treaties, and worked to strengthen their borders.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    With all of this upheaval, the rush to strengthen each Nation''s military, and their defences; the purposeful goading, and manipulation of several people by The Blood Fathers hidden arm one thing went unnoticed to all.

    Far out at sea, to the North-East, well beyond the known maps of Men, Dwarves, Elves, Demons, and Beastmen. Known only to a very few ancient beings as the birthplace, the original home of the Pridelings, once known as another species, lay an island shrouded in mist.

    The mist alone was not a true deterrent, but the massive sea creatures long thought extinct that hunted the coast for the unwary was a true hindrance. Along with the rocky outcroppings.

    On this island, should any make it there, would be found ruins of a long forgotten past, ancient stone, and wood buildings that showed a once glorious people of industry, and power.

    Not a spec of life was on this island, nothing could be seen by any who reached its shores, aside from the sea monsters, nothing. Not a bird, not even plants. It was all fossilized, almost as if forced into that state of solidification.

    However, at the very center of this island lay a temple, old and nearing decrapid status, but still in once piece.

    Murals depicted all over of the Pridelings ancestors would be seen, each painted in blood, and inlaid with the stone Amber. It showed their history. That they were not always bloodthirsty war mongers. That at one time, they were a peaceful tribe that fought only when needed.

    It showed how this changed slowly, like a slow rot, as a young member began to become more apparent, the same figure over centuries. It showed this figure grow to become a leader, to turn this once peaceful people into the warmongers they are now, to such an extent it was ingrained into their very DNA.

    It also showed how this figure betrayed his people for more power, the power to rule the world, to become a God.

    He sacrificed so many to a power so old it had long since left their world, but enough remained to coerce, and twist to his will.

    The very last image, showed only death. Corpses all over, a single female fleeing the island with a small bundle in her arms.

    That was the history of the Pridelings laid bare, on that island.  Along with The Blood Fathers beginning, so many centuries ago.

    But what few would ever live to see, was the very center of that temple. It held a massive bone carved throne. On it sat a skeleton, its skull resting on its palm, to all the world alive feeling, and bored.

    The power that saturated the halls surrounding this skeleton drove people mad, bent their wills to serve it.

    Now however, this stagnant corpse was waking up, a breath of air entered the room, the last and most trivial portion of the power shock that echoed across the world when the young Pridelings Rage awoke his Bloo Familiar.

    The bones jerk, and twist and it seems as though the skeleton smiled. It needed only that small nudge, it was time to return to the world, and play once more with the one who always tried to kill him.

    The skeleton rose, and flesh boiled out of the oddly shaped Ruby stone that set in it''s ribcage, though it was a twisted, corrupted version with black shooting through out it''s core.

    Muscle tissue, Organs, Flesh, all grew and formed over the bleached bones slowly; originating from the minute blood left within the cores center.

    What met the world anew when finished, was a humble looking male specimen, hairless, with amber eyes, the border tinged purple, and the pupils in a constant crescent slit shape.

    A voice echoed out from this temple, carried by the wind, and the monsters of old, the creatures that hunted the islands shores hid in pure, undiluted fear.

    "The King has returned..."

    The voice echoed out beyond the island, it was aimed for one person alone, a game these two played within this mad creatures mind. Only he would hear it.

    It took minutes for this sentence to reach it''s destination within Hyborium. The Blood Father, it''s target, widened his eyes in shock; a slow predatory smile forming his lips.

    ''Damian, Father.'' he would think, and begin to escalate his plans sooner. It would take time for the mad king to regain his powers and feel comfortable confronting him again.

    Even as this personal struggle between two bound by blood, and a history of pain would cause the world to erupt in war beyond imagination, all for a single man''s revenge, other, even older powers were waking.

    No one could foresee that this young Prideling, Rage, would become the center of this world''s power struggle, not even The Blood Father would expect any of the old ones to wake at his son awakening, he only wanted the mad king.

    Time would tell if these powers would rend their world asunder, or change the people they once governed for the better.

    All the while, the young Prideling knew nothing of the events that would unfold, his own destiny, and those he lead.

    Time would be it''s own author to his tale of war, and glory, trials and tribulations, and if he would fall to the Destiny placed before him, or forge his own path against all.

    <hr />

    Here you go my lovelies. I hope you enjoy this narrative Prologue. When Chapter 1 is released, it will go back to the Characters POVS. I just wished to try a full Author like narrative with this POV. ^.^

 V2 Chapter One: Building Storm

    So, I finally found out how to see where a fiction is ranked. Took me some durr moments haha. I am shocked and happy to say that Blood Born, at this time, is ranked 94! I can honestly not believe it. I know that seems bad, but to me it''s amazing. Top 100! I''m a happy camper. As you all know, I could not do that, or this story without your support.

    It''s why I always ask for comments, I don''t mind if it''s criticism, if I have not stated this before. I enjoy that. Helps me improve as a writer, and allows me to pop out chapters in increased quality for all of you!

    Went off tangent there a bit, however I wished to thank you all again. For waiting so patiently for this story to continue. I will probably take longer to pop chapters out of Blood Born for a bit still, same with Olympus, but they will be regular, and with the 2-4 day limit I set before.

    I wish it could be every day, but I simply don''t have the time available to do that. I am sorry. >.<

    But much love! Also, I read a comment in the ratings that made me smile today, first new comment there in a while. He fears I will become akin to George R Martin, I wish I could say that won''t be true, but I can''t. Nor will I say it will be true.  It''s a surprise. I fully understand you needing to hide away from my story when it happens. I may have to as well. I write these characters, I give them life, and love them. ^.^ I''m evil mwuahhahah

    I digress, here is Chapter ! of Volume two, working on the title still.

    <hr />

    Rage

    Laughter echoed out from the small glade, the single tree next to a small pond containing a multitude of small golden fish all it consisted of. The laughter was from my pet, Saphiria, who was splashing in the water trying to catch a small fish.

    She wore a white dress, fitted to her small frame, with floral patterns decorating the left side from hem to shoulder, in a multitude of colors, and variations of fauna.

    It suited her personality, currently at least. In the month following the battle between the Beastmen, and my small Pride along with the cats, she had grown more confident, and child like.

    I attributed this to her continued security, and lacking abuse. The food had helped her as well. She was thicker, no longer the skin and bone rag doll I had first claimed as mine. She had meat on her bones, and while lanky, was very charming in her own way.

    Around three feet in height, she had grown a bit with regular care, and her adorable quirk of clinging to me when she was being petulant to try and get her way. Her platinum blond hair, tail and ears included, along with the tiger stripes.

    Yes, the once black tiger stripes now the color of a deep scarlet red. I frowned as she frolocked as I contemplated that. We had run tests, rather I had. She enjoyed rapid regeneration, quicker than any of my Prides, or my own. Her speed was also on par with us now.

    She also appeared to be growing at an elevated rate. A side product of me mucking around with her genetics to heal her? Or a curse the Blood Father had thrown into the mix to punish me for ruining his deep set plans. She had the body of an eight year old now, as opposed to the six she had just turned.

    It seemed to please her however, so I let it go for now. But thinking of the Blood father has soured my mood somewhat. His last words, I was his progeny by blood. I did understand the concept, thanks to a conversation with Saphiria regarding what the hell a mommy, and daddy were. But did not understand the reasoning.

    He had his plans, and i had thrown a wrench in them in regards to myself. But I highly doubted it stopped them at all. There had even been word of forces moving all along the continent. The Beastmen fortified, while the other nations readied for war.

    It was all rumor of course, and far from the worries of those in this fortress whose main purpose was to safeguard the main entrance into the Draconian Empire from the Beastmen alone.

    But our current Master, Lord Dravon, would likely have my Pride move toward another front someday soon. I felt it in my bones after all. War was coming to the Continent. It was like a sixth sense, a song that wouldn''t leave the mind. Always there, in the background playing, and reminding you of what you craved.

    Myself, and those I led, had grown weary of the peace along the border. Even with the minor skirmish here and there over foolish things, it was not enough to wet our lust for true combat.

    But we had survived it, all the while tensions grew in my Pride. We needed an outlet for our natural aggression, as such I had allowed them all to fight in controlled spars. This held the clear understanding of no deaths, or punishment would be met out.

    It was a bandaid solution however, and I knew this. A giggle turned me from my thoughts, and I looked to see Saphiria had captured one of the tiny golden fish in her palms and was watching it swim in the cupped water. No doubt tickling her somewhat as it tried to flee.

    Saphiria, I had gained her with the intent to harm her, her entire remaining years. Instead she had grown to become an integral part to many of the changes that had assaulted my psyche. I had contemplated killing her at one point, to rid myself of these troublesome feelings, these weaknesses.

    Now however, I cannot see my life without this small bundle of joy. Even with the horrors, and pain this untrained mind had endured, she had managed to grow back into a childlike wonder.

    I envied this, because while I was the same age, I would never be able to experience it. The one thing I could compare to her constant state of mind was the briefest of moments when I first left that Pit.

    One of the changes she had led me toward finally accepting, was currently sitting beside me and regarding her with a cold detachment. Envy, one of my three mates, hated Saphiria. From what I have gathered this is because only the child ever earned my time without me putting a guard up, and my smile.

    I could not fathom this, and was confused by the females I slept with each night. But they had learned, the hard way, to never threaten what I claimed. Including each other.

    Envy herself was by far the most attractive of my mates. From her waist length blue-green hair, so like the ocean I had seen in picture books Saphiria had begun to collect. It was soft as silk to the touch, and felt like a baby birds newly dried feathers in terms of softness.

    The slender shoulders that belied the extreme strength within her arms. Covered in supple, soft toned muscle with not a trace of body fat. The scars that ran down her back, a testament to the pain we faced in the Pit, to her ample bust. When cupping one of her breasts, it overflowed in my hand and poured out through my fingers and over. Her perfectly round rear, to the legs that did not seem to end. The flowed flawlessly into her ass, and down to her feet.

    Plump gently thighs with just the right amount of firmness. Currently she wore the Black leather armor all of my Pridelings wore, aside from the Red Guard, and it was form fitting to say the least.

    Her seemingly detached eyes, amber in color like with all of our people, showed an aloofness to the world. As though she were above it. I believe I heard some of the cats refer to her as an Ice Queen. I found it somewhat fitting. She sported a newer scar on her neck, the results of our constant mating. I''d marked her, and the others, as mine.

    It was in our nature to be territorial, and claim what we believed ours after all.

    I was forced to growl softly at her when her eyes hardened upon seeing Saphiria''s collar, I had changed it to be a soft blue dyed leather, with proper floral patterns carved into it (A.N She likes flowers.)

    I watched my Envy collect herself and turn to look away from the child, before getting up to leave. I snorted slightly. I could not truly say I cared for her, or Bitter and Hate. But I desired them, wanted them, and had claimed them. They were mine, and they would only ever be free when I died, or they managed to defeat me.

    They seemed to hold no inclination of wanting such, they hated Saphiria for their reasons, and chief among them, though they may deny it, was our people''s natural instinct to fight anything that threatened to take what we had claimed as ours.

    It was amusing to watch, honestly, though Forge disliked it when River had attempted to rip the head off of a female cat that looked a little too long at him a few days ago. Forge loved it, and he didn''t fool me, the issue for him is that his mate was more open, and their relationship far more equal than mine with my three mates.

    River also had the option of denying him sexual release. Mine did not. I took them when I wished, where I wished. They didn''t bother fighting it, and enjoyed it once their shock had ended.

    I had taken great pleasure in causing Hellen, the Lord of Tridants wife, to become flabergasted when she walked to the glade and saw my three mates, naked and exhausted, laying on the ground covered in sweat and body fluids, while I stood panting, and still ready for more.

    I''d developed a twisted sense of humour regarding Hellen, and had told her if she wished to join, Fredrick might allow her. I''d been called many names, but none as creative as that day.

    Fredrick had spoken to me later that night and requested I stop doing so. This led to an odd, and shaky truce between his wife and I. I hated her, and feared her for the odd ability she had to make me unable to move. She hated me for whatever reasons she had. I didn''t bother trying to understand them. I simply made every attempt to avoid her, and keep her from my Saphiria.

    The night after the battle, when she had made her cry, had been a breaking point in that regard for me. Only I was allowed to harm my pet, and I would likely kill Hellen one day for doing so. But until that day, we held a truce.

    "Master?" I was shaken from my thoughts by the soft, lyrical, voice of my pet and her hand on my forehead as if checking for something. I frowned at her a bit, and saw her little cheeks puff out. Her big blue eyes looked stubborn as well. Just what did she have on her mind?

    "Yes?" I asked her.

    "Your forehead is hot, are you sick?" She seemed genuinely worried, and I tilted my head to the side before pull her to sit in my lap, and turning her around. Chuckling lightly as I did so.

    "My kind do not get sick, like others. It''s something you likely gained from what was done to you, Pet." I felt her little body sigh and she snuggled into me, laying her head on my bicep and watching the birds flit around in the glad, every now and then pointing at the water as the fist jumped up to catch a bug or two.

    She was indeed the single reason I likely remained sane, as well as kept even slightly in touch with these things called emotions. I still contemplated killing her from time to time, however i wished to explore what these were fully. It was something denied me, and I wished to experience whatever I could, in whatever capacity I could while still bound by my chains.

    I stroked Saphirias soft hair, and she snuggled into my lap more. For now it was worth the weakness this child instilled in me, so much so I nearly threw my life away trying to save her from Uram. True, instinct and possession played their part, however it still remained a weakness to throw myself into such danger alone, even while enraged.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    That brought me to the addition in my mind. ''Master, you have need of me?'' I sent a negative response toward my Blood Familiar, Behemoth.

    The presence in my mind, a constant pressure that reassured me to a degree for some reason.

    I had learned much from the creature. Mostly in regards on how to use my blood to corrupt, consume, and control someone''s body, to blow them up, or create pale imitations of the Blood Forged weapons my Pride wielded.

    He had been allowed, yes allowed, to inform me of the easier method of creating weapons from my blood. But the moment I stopped focusing it turned to simple blood. It did not retain power, or shape without focus.

    It frustrated me, however Behemoth had informed me that because of the blood bond of paternity between the Blood Father and I, his own Familiar was able to directly influence knowledge that Behemoth could access fully. This was mostly because he had been awakened too soon.

    He was still not the strength required of a newborn Familiar to even begin to access the basic  power inherent within my unique bloodline.

    True, I had learned that each Prideling held a small fragment of the bloodline traits of the Blood Father due to how he brought them back, but through breeding programs as well as the original ones changed abilities, they created more unique and varied bloodline branches that separated from the main tree. Apparently that was the goal as well.

    The power inherent within the Blood Father''s bloodline was a bit to unique, and powerful to have widespread. I imagined he had purposefully ensured this by diluting the power he placed within all but the Ten upon rebuilding the Prideling race.

    It had been a literal plethora of information thrust upon my mind when behemoth had awoken from his hibernation, after absorbing the power of the dead he devoured.

    The ''brothers'' I had, both older than I, could not be seen through the blood link by Behemoth either. He could garner their general location, one was in the human, dwarf, and elf nation. While the second was in the far North. Their was another, weak feeling one out far to the East. Well beyond the one in the Alliance Domain.

    It...felt wrong, different, from what little Behemoth could pick up. It frightened me, almost as much as the Blood Father had. It sent something primal shivering down my spine when I felt it through behemoth; before it was shut down utterly.

    It was ancient, so old...I shook my head, changing my thoughts from that. I looked down at Saphiria, I was still petting her, and she had fallen asleep.

    I let a small smile play along my lips, before gently laying her in the grass beside me. I rose, and went to the water. Reaching it, I bent down and took some water in my palm to drink.

    I regarded my own reflection as I did. Shoulder length Silver hair, it truly looked like pure silver. My amber eyes were stern, unrelenting, and showed disgust in their depths. My skin had grown from the pale shadow to a grey-black color and seemed to continue darkening as time went by.

    It was proportional to the strength I gained after practicing my Void essence. My chest was bare, I wore only leather leggings. My arms, chest, shoulders, neck. Not a part of me was free of the signs of my five years of life. Almost every inch of me was covered in scars, large and small. Most of the larger ones were in my stomach. I got impaled far too often.

    My arms held hundreds of small ones, thin white lines that were in exact contrast to the ever darkening color of my skin.My long, elegant fingers, things I had been informed looked like they belonged on a pianist, were tipped with claws that were around two inches long, and extremely thick.

    The same claws were on my toes. My face was angular, full of shadows, and mystery thanks to my skin coloration at the moment. Few scars were there, the most obvious one was on my chin. A slightly hawk like nose, waspish, would be the best description for overall description I suppose.

    I was attractive, according to my Mates. Though personally I did not see it. Could I use it as a weapon? Time would tell in that regard.

    I took one more drink of water, before turning rising to turn toward Saphiria. I halted however, when I looked at the sky. To the East, Toward the Draconian Empire, a massive cloud had begun to form. You could see the peak of the mountain that was the seat of the Draconian power, where Lord Dravon reigned in Luxio''s stead. It was truly just a very dark haze, and showed how truly massive that mountain was as were were a good four days travel from it.

    It felt ominous, and I regarded it a moment before turning to pick up my pet and take her to our room.

    As I walked back, I contemplated what the Blood Father would send, his rewards had yet to arrive after all. It made me feel relieved that perhaps he had forgotten, but something told me it would arrive soon.

    <hr />

    Narrative

    *Rumble* *Rumble* Crack* a boulder crashed within the mountain that showed itself as the seat of power for the Draconian Empire.

    The reigning Regent, Lord Dravon, was visibly shaken, and rushing around issuing orders left and right. Fear evident within his stance, and actions.

    The reason he was afraid? Deep within the bowels of the mountain slumbered one of the last True Dragons, and the Queen of the Draconians. An ancient that had survived Millinia where her siblings, and offspring had not. Something that could be called akin to a God in their world.

    She was waking up, centuries ahead of schedule. Her hibernation had been ended, the same power sent out by the young Pridleing that awoke the Mad king, had called her from her slumber. A being so ancient that she slept for centuries at a time to keep sane from boredom, and been allowed to feel something different from a youth that could not control how his power was released.

    Within the subconscious of her mind, it was as if a flicker of curiosity had been lit. It was enough, and now she was waking. But her waking was never gentle. She was a being of massive scale, easily half a mile long, with a wingspan of at least a mile. An ancient dragon, bursting with power, and now Lord Dravon needed to rush to prepare for her arrival, and keep the mountain from crumbling under the weight of her power awakening.

    <hr />

    The Blood Father

    The soft whimper of a female could be heard from the left. I turned and regarded her. A female form, red tinged skin with a tail, and horns growing from her head. The succubus Myria, ambassador to the Falknir Demons and the Draconians.

    I smiled at her, watching her flinch in fear as I whipped the whip clear of blood and set it down. "You know, Little Demon, thanks to you I have been able to destabilize the Falknir, manipulate Damocles, and ensure that War re-ignited between the Draconians, and your tribe.

    Not only that, I feel that massive bitch waking up. It''ll take some time, enough for me to be able to hide what has been done. Never play with an Ancient unless you know you can win, remember that." I was speaking conversationally, she was going to die so there was no need for her to remember.

    I heard her whimper again, her once beautiful body was little more than a husk now.  Weeks under my tender care had extracted everything I wished, and Hawk had been able to, with Raven''s aid, ensure no one learned that the lovely Succubus'' was my torture victim.

    I growled lightly, and rested my hand against the side of her neck, regarding her a moment. I stroked her skin almost lovingly as I contemplated this turn of events. The Dragon was early, far to early, had my whelps unguided call done it? Not likely. His power was not that different from my own. It should hold no curiosity for her.

    Gripped Myria''s neck, I squeezed tightly, slowly increased the pressure and enjoying the feel of her body struggling so weakly against my hand as I crushed her windpipe, and extinguished her life in a drawn out manner. Allowing her a breath every ten seconds or so, increasing it as I did to increase her pain.

    ''Why was she waking?'' I wondered, hearing a gasp of breath as she inhaled before I squeezed again. This time not allowed her to breath, and feeling her life slowly ebb away.

    IF she wa waking, then no doubt a few of the other, younger, Dragons would wake as well. There were, at most, twelve Dragons left in the world. Hunted to extinction almost, and by their own kind at that. Killing each other for pride, and greed.

    Luxio was a different matter, she changed things. I could not fight her without a plan, and I would have to in time. Unless I threw my progeny at her of course. I''m Sure Christopher will come running when he hears of all the events, and rumors surrounding the "Battle of the Bulwark. " always the predictable crazed man.

    He''d assume it was me, I rather looked forward to the report of him meeting Rage. But back to Luxio, she was the Queen of the Draconian, their Mother for all intents and purposes. She''d forced several of her hatchlings to mate with humanity and create them over centuries to see if she could.

    It gave her what others of her kind lacked, defenders. It was one of the reasons she was even still alive.

    Not she was a power unto herself however. I''ll end up needing to speak with her, I know she will call me. And through me, or Lord Dravon rather, Rage. I sighed, and allowed the limp body of Myria to fall to the ground. At least it was none of the others, I did not need the distraction of more ancient powers waking up.

    <hr />

    Here you are my lovelies! I have decided that over the course of the next few chapters, I will slowly introduce some of the ancients that are waking. Though through narratives only as Rage has not met them, and I am still fleshing them out fully.

    I honestly hope you enjoy the way I do it. If not, please let me know. I can always change it if prefered. It also depends on my mood I fear, however I strive to please you all. ^.^

    As I said before, at this time the story is ranked 94. I am so damn happy! Haha, I can''t get over it. Love you all for making that happen, and more than that, for enjoying my story.

    This chapter was more a fleshing, and stage setting for events that will be coming, and so will the next few chapters. I''ll have a few POV changes, and interesting events occur over the course of the next 5 chapters before it gets down to the nit and gritty stuff of WAR! ^.^

    Also, you that enjoy this story will be happy to know that the Storyboard is finished, and at a rough guess this volume will have damn near 50 chapters! Woot woot! hehe.

    As always, much love and cookies, and please Rate, Follow, and Comment.

 V2 Chapter Two: The Awakening

    Hey all! It''s been a few days, and that is due to me struggling with how I wished to write this beginning portion. The prologue and chapter 1  were a solid foundation in my mind. However! This chapter is going to end up covering a large portion of their world. as such I need to begin fully with it''s base. That is why this chapter, aside from a small portion, will be dedicated to a Narrative style of writing. This is mostly due to the fact it''s easier for me to introduce these ancients without fleshing them out while I debate on how I want them to be. From serious to goofy as shit.

    As such! I have decided that this chapter will be detailing the Awakening of Luxio, the Dragon Queen of the Draconian Empire, it won;t be a long section, then I plan to pop into the awakening of an ancient in the far frozen North. From there it will go into the POV of Rage, and you all finally see what he get''s from Moon, and Aegis as his rewards. ^.^

    As always, much love and cookies. Next chapter we get a poll, it may lead to the first REAL tragedy of the story, or it may lead to a discovery. Who knows. I won;t be hinting any at what either option leads toward either. Mwuahahaha.

    <hr />

    Narrative - Luxio Awakening

    Deep in the mountain, in the hollowed out chamber where the Queen of the Draconian Empire slumbered was now a ruin of stone, and gems. The bed of gold she slept upon strewn all around the massive chamber, which comprised a good portion of the mountain itself; the massive Dragon herself was awake now.

    Staring down at a nervous, and obviously frightened Lord Dravon, who if he were able, would be sweating bullets. Their leader, their Matriarch and Queen had awoken centuries ahead of schedule, and he had only just saved the seat 0of the Draconian Empire from turning to rumble as she tossed herself into waking.

    It had cost a full one hundred Draconian Mages their lives, as they depleted their energy into the spell at the last moment, and while the cost was great, it was worth it.

    A voice, booming and powerful filled the chamber. "Tell me what has occurred of late to cause the surge I felt."

    Lord Dravon, being powerful but not a power himself, would not have felt the ripple sent through the world when rage had awoken. As such, he could not answer her. This angered the great Dragon, causing her to lower her head to his level. What met him was an eye, double his height and bright yellow as she regarded him.

    "A ripple, you worm, a ripple of POWER was sent out from a point near the edge of our borders, I doubt you managed to expand that far into BeastMen lands while I slumbered. Find it, and bring it to me. I want to see what awoke me."

    Lord Dravon could but hastily bow, and rush out of the chambers, his mind a whirl of thoughts and fears. The only thing it could be, would be Fort Tridant. He did not know for certain, but rational deduction would conclude that it had to do with that place, and the last two battles that had occurred.

    He had an inkling it would involve the savage silver haired offspring of The Blood Father, however it was not a fact held true. He''d simply round the entire lot up, and bring them to Luxio, and hope that his rationalization was correct.

    <hr />

    Narrative - The Frozen Beast

    The Frozen North, an inhospitable and desolate wasteland filled with the Giant tribes, and several other monstrosities that lived, and breathed survivalism. Only the strong thrived in this environment, and nothing sane willing went to this place.

    It spoke volumes about the creatures that called it home. In the furthest flung reaches of this desolate tundra lay a place barren of life. Ice covered the entire section of this part of the North. Snow that landed simply froze, creating the massive ice pillars that covered, and dominated the outer edge, while a huge dome of ice lay at its center. The odd part however, was that it only expanded a few feet every decade or so, but even with all the snow, never truly reached the skies.

    It seemed stuck in place. It was also a place the young, inspirational, Giant that was uniting the clans went most often to contemplate. Or so he said.

    He was currently outside the single entrance through the spiked outcropping, a lonely path filled with the bones of long lost creatures that no longer held names in their history.

    A breath could be heard from within, where once nothing but the silence of the grave could be heard.  It had started a month ago, when the youth had stumbled upon the forbidden place, and wondered in. A voice tickling his mind, showing him images of glory and power, for a promise. That promise was what was behind the young leader.

    A line of twenty Trolls that he had captured in a raid, and he sent the normally stoic beast, now almost mad with fear, into the entrance. Denying the broken beasts the ability to go anywhere but forward.

    And forward they went, into the dark that felt alive. Not long after entry, the screams could be heard. Guttural, and tinged with madness as whoever, or whatever had taken residency within began to slaughter the offering. The promised deaths in exchange for knowledge, and power.

    What lay within this deathly section of the tundra, the youth did not know. Or care, it promised him what he always wished, and in exchange for only this. Twenty sacrifices of any kind to be sent to it every week.

    When the screaming had stopped, a sigh escaped the pathway and a whisper could be heard. The sound bone chilling, like the wheeze of a corpse long denied access to the air outside a tomb.

    "Gain the rest of the tribes, show them your might, and you will be ready. To the South lay the Humans, and the Elven, and the Dwarfish folks. They are weak from strife and political intrigue. Strike them first, burn their cities, ravage their people, and you will be given the power of Ice. Along with the secrets buried within my tomb, should you succeed."

    The young leader bowed at the entrance, and the glowing blue orbs seen just at the edge of darkness, a shape barely made out yet unable to be seen properly stood their. Then he turned a left, running in truth, from the creature trapped within.

    The creature itself watched the pitiful beast flee, and awaited the next offering. It grew in power with each sacrifice, and soon would be able to break the bonds that bound it. All while dreaming of the feast the ripple of power which had given him presence of mind once more. It, for that was exactly what it was though it sounded male, dreamed of devouring the small creature it saw within its mind. The ancient bloodline promised to a great destiny.

    But it wanted the youth when it was at it''s peak to savor the truest sense of that old blood. Until it reached the destined stage, it would regain its full power, and once more make the world an ocean of icy death.

    The Beast of old has awoken, and all shall tremble under its gaze.

    <hr />

    Rage

    Hummanl, the third day, year 4531,

    I awoke slowly, enjoying the feel of once more being buried inside one of my mates upon waking. The first moments of waking themselves were small bits of wonder to me. A small glimpse into that first feeling of freedom. Because each time I awoke now, it was too fresh air, and the warmth of the sun on my face.

    It had been two full months since we left the Pit, myself and those of my Pride. Two months under the control of a new Master, though kind in his own way, a master all the same. He allowed us to discuss his plans, and dictate how the Fort should expand and shore up all the defences to make them harder to penetrate.

    I was under no illusion however. Our wiring, our very makeup of how we lived, would allow us no room to disobey the Master we were forced to serve. A fact beaten into us from nearly our first days, obey.

    I knew our only hope was truly to break the chains, and even then it was only mine I wished to break. I had grown to accept my Pride meant something to me, and so did my three Mates, as well as the child that was my pet. But it was ultimately only my freedom I desired.

    In time, whatever means it took, I would have that as well. Shaking myself from the depressing thoughts my mind had taken me toward, I slid myself out from Bitter, and shoved her gently on top of Envy.

    Word had reached us, via Cruelty, that a group of individuals was to arrive today, and from how Cruelty described them, it was two members of the Ten, and several Black Guard with a procession of cargo behind them.

    This portion of the Black Guard were likely those directly tied to the two Ten that were arriving today. Each of the Ten controlled a section of Black Guard for their own use, and direction. They were marked separately by the color of Leonine crest on their shoulder guards.

    Black was for the Blood Father alone, Blue for Ogre, White for Frost, Grey for Lynxus, Green for Ivy, Brown for Huntress, Red for Aegis, Silver for Moon, Yellow for Raven, Purple for Void, and Pink for Hawk.

    From what Cruelty had seen, or been allowed to see, it was Aegis, and Moon who were arriving today. Aegis was the literal Shield of the Pridelings, and Moon was the soothing calm.

    Neither tended to leave Blood Stone unless under direct order from the Blood Father, or a call to arms was required. This meant the long awaited ''reward'' was here, and it was in whatever those covered wagons they had behind them in the report.

    I sighed, and rotated my neck, satisfied when I felt the crack of it popping in place. I had somehow dislocated it in my sleep. Likely due to how Hate was all but strangling me in her sleep. She clung, a lot. It would have to be broken eventually.

    Saphiria was in a room that I had procured for her separate from mine, to allow me to mate without issue, but with the only entrance and exit being a door that led into my room. There was not even a window within her space. I''d requested it be made for me. Now whatever wished to take her, would have to go through me..

    I shook Hate awake, and told her to get the others ready, and to bring Saphiria in an hour to greet the Two members of the Ten scheduled to arrive this morning. She blinked sleepily, comprehension flowing through her eyes slowly. I felt somewhat smug at causing that amount of exhaustion in her.

    For my part, I took my leave, after pulling on my pants, I had been informed that I should not leave naked again. Fredrick seemed to Think that the female cats would assault me the next time. I''d stated they would all die if they did, matter of factly. I''d received an odd look from him afterwards, and he just ordered me to ensure it didn''t happen again. As such, I now never left without them.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    When I arrived at the greeting hall, Fredrick and Hellen were already present. They knew how dangerous members of the Ten could be, Void had sent that fact home without trouble. They also knew they spoke with the authority of my peoples leader.

    As such, they seemed decked out to impress. Fredrick wore his finest garb, rather form fitting silk that matched his black ears and tail. Hellen wore the same, and I ahd to admit form fitting suited her far better, the colors matched her calico colorations well.

    "Rage, they are entering the first gate now. Do you have any idea why two of them are here?" Fredrick asked, I could smell his nervousness.

    "Gift, from the Blood Father" I stated simply, then nodded at Forge who was present with the others of my Pride. River stood beside him, slightly behind, followed by the Red Guard, and the Berserkers under his command, then it went down the line, Anvil, Cruelty, Curse, Hydra. Hate, Envy, and Bitter would be here shortly to take their places.

    Of course, no sooner had I thought  that, that they arrived. Far earlier than I instructed, with a very tired looking Saphiria behind them who stumble walked toward me while rubbing her eyes. She had decided to wear the red leather I''d given her today, it seemed.

    It actually caused me to smile a bit at her, and pat her head gently. Hellen was glaring at me for this, and Fredrick had a very strang look on his face. It took me a moment to realize that this would likely be the first time he saw me smile, outside of when I was battle crazed and baring my fangs. I''d been informed it was a stark contrast to how I normally acted.

    This made me want to frown, it showed a weakness that could be exploited in my doting of Saphiria, I would have to ensure she was trained to fight properly soon. I could not allow myself this weakness, and the easiest way to ensure it would to turn her into a warrior. Beside, she exibited to much of our kind, while not being one of us, to not be trained.

    The exelerated growth, speed, regeneration; I also noticed a slight increase in strength. She needed trained, I would have to speak with Forge about it later. He would be the least likely to kill her with the training.

    While we waited, some of the cats fidgeting, not a single Prideling moved, aside from breathing, we stood stalk still and at attention. These were two of the most powerful of our kind, and we had been engrained to never move to portray a form of weakness. The Berserkers as least. The Red Guard simply followed our lead.

    After about half of an hour of waiting, the doors to the keep opened, and in walked Aegis, and Moon, an individual who put even Envy to utter shame in sheer beauty, and sexuality.

    Behind them, came ten memebers of each of their respective Black Guard, followed by several slaves carrying chests. They greeted Fredrick, with little interest. It seemed just second nature, then he was dismissed. I didn;t dare look to see how both he, and Hellen had taken that.

    They then greeted myself, and each of my eight in turn. Aegis seemed to linger over Anvil, and Moon over Cruelty. It seemed probing, for me they showed only minor interest, as if I was an oddity rarely seen, and if what The Blood Father had said was true, I was. I was also the closest thing to a sibling the Ten would have, aside from the fact I was born from his loins.

    I must have been frowning, because Aegis regarded me steadily, staring me down until I had to look away. I heard him grun, before gesturing the Slaves to bring up the chests, four in total. "These, are gifts given by The Blood Father to show his pleased reaction to hearing of your success against overwhelming odds. You have shown yourselves to be prime examples of your caste, as have you Red Guard. You lost not a single Pridelings, and as such have earned this reward."

    Aegis gestured to the first two chest, both were huge, the chests themselves had to weigh eighty pounds without adding what may lay within.

    When it was opened, it showed stacks of Blue leather, armour, Blue symbolized those in the army of Pridelings who had grown and survived against odds designed to kill them. Normally only two out of every hundred Red Guard ever gained the Blue leather. Now thirty would seem to gain it in one shot. I almost gaped in shock, however each Red Guard did gape.

    Moon spoke shortly after, her voice was so enchanting, it drew me into it and I almost lost the words she spoke. "You have shown yourselves worthy of dawning the Blue, step forward and take youe reward. LEave the Red behind. You are now allowed to consider yourselves Prideling warriors of merit."

    Each did so, they did not need my permission when a member of the Ten directed them. Nor would I dare to speak to demand it. One by one, they all stripped in the room, and dawned their new apparel, before taking their place back where they were meant to be. It took around an hour total.

    Following this, Aegis spoke. "Fredrick, as a personal thank you for your understanding and aid The Blood Father has deemed you worthy of this." He gestured to the third chest, smaller, though only slightly, than the first two. What lay inside were gems, and gold. Easily several hundred thousand units worth of it. A treasure of untold rishes, by most peoples standards. I simply saw pretty metal.

    It explained why it took six slaves to carry the damn thing though. Aegis continued speaking. "This is the sum The Blood Father feels is worth the time his untested youths have been in your care, as well as a personal thank you for helping his son grow."

    Well, there was that, confirmation. Each member of my pride moved then, their heads, and stared at me in open shock, while Fredrick was making some kind of wheezing sound, and I believe I heard Hellen gasp. I felt saphiria''s hand enter mine, and she squezzed gently. I didn;t look at her, but gave a small squeeze in return, she was providing me with support. I would reward her later.

    Incidentally, that small action caught the attention of Moon, who looked at the child with interest. "So, this is the little one Father spoke of, the one you attempted to heal without proper knowledge. She''s a half, very rare. Normally killed."

    She said this all coldly, almost as cold as her etheral beauty, and I let out a very quiet growl. Shortly after it left my lips I felt a small, feminine hand enclosed around my throat, and the etheral beauty in question now inches from my face, regarding me as though I were a worm.

    "You dare? I stated a fact, not what would occur. You are to rash, and foolish to be called his offspring, you are but a whelp. hardly worth mentioning and bring nothing but shame to Fathers name. Yet you dare to growl at me?"

    I swalloed past her hand, barely, and stared back at her as best as I could. I was saved by Aegis placing a hand on her shoulder. "Moon, Father will not enjoy his death, he has plans yet." I felt her hand slowly release me, and she simply walked back to the final chest.

    "This, is your reward young berserkers, the Twenty-nine of you have survived, and grown to a point you have earned true clothing, befitting your caste." The last chest, was easily the largest, adn when opened held an assortment of mix matched colors, and designed leather clothing. Apparently we would be allowed to pic our own style of dress, an odd occurance as few Berserkers were given this descision.

    "However, you will do this later, in a private setting between you all." The lid closed, and Moon continued. "You" she pointed at Forge, and myself "Take the others, the Blue Guard included, along with this chest to a place no one will see you. We will find you shortly. The one named Cruelty, and the one named Anvil will remain. We wish to speak to our failed offspring."

    We were moving to do just that, when her words struck us fully, and it made my jaw almost hit the ground, what!?

    We recieved a glare, and were told to hurry up or she would rip an arm off of us, and so we hurried. Before we could leave the room however, we heard a laugh. It came from up above, behind the throne, and upwind oddly enough, with the doors to the hall still open.

    It was a deep, mlae laugh. I looked up, and what I saw made my skin run cold. Not out of fear, but shock. I could see Moon, and Aegis also place themselves on alert, it made me wonder a moment who he was, but the looks alone told me exactly who he was.

    Sitting in the massive window, regarding us all, a smile upon his lips was a man, around six and a half feet tall, though that was an estimate. He wor hardened black leather, and his skin was bronzed to perfection. He was also bulky, his muscles bulged, and were well defined. It spoke of a man who had primed his body for fighting. Long Crimson red hair, the exact color of The Blood Fathers, and a face that was earily resemblance to mine, though more masculane in nature.

    Placed upon his shoulder, resting, and leading down to sit between his legs was a Bastard sword that rivaled Hates own.

    The voice that followed the laughter was deep, no growling tenure, but it spoke to his heritage, along with the amber colored eyes. "Oh, don''t stop on my account, I''m only here to see what Yggdrisal felt a short time ago. Seems it''s true, as well. Darling Father had another son. And you two, stop thinking about how to fight me. I''m Fathers First born, and far older than you. I''m not here to fight, today. I just wished to see my little brother."

    He regarded me, and I did not feel safe. It felt like I was prey again, and I did not like it. "We will meet again, little brother. Someplace alone, and soon."

    After that, he simply disappeared. Moon, and Aegis regarded the spot he had been, before telling us to continue on our way. He was gone for now. We did, all the while my mind filled with more questions. What in the bloody hell was happening?

    <hr />

    Here you are my lovelies! I hope you enjoy this chapter, and the introduction of another ancient, as well as the eldest son of The Blood Father.

    Next episode containts detailed character descriptions, along with their new wardrobe, for each prideling, along with a few more revelations, and one more Relavent ancient awakening.

    Then we move on toward the main plot of this chapter. War arrives soon!

    As always, much love and cookies, and please. Rate, Comment, and Follow. ^.^

 Proof reader search

    Hello all! This is not a chapter, sorry.

    This is my attempt to finally hunt down a proof reader for both Blood Born, and Olympus. I''ll be placing this in Olympus as well.

    I  feel I simply cannot properly maintain the sheer number of errors I induce while writing. It''s a flaw of mine, and I understand this. It has also hampered several other: the Grammar Nazi''s and such, from enjoying my story as it should be.

    Due to this, I place out a call to anyone who wishes it, to PM me in regards to being my proof reader. We can discuss more intricate details that it will entail through the PM''s.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Thank you for your patience, and of course the continued support of both stories. ^.^ Much love and cookies, also expect a chapter of Olympus in a few hours, or early tomorrow morning. Have a lovely day/night.

    p.s

    I will put the put the promised poll here. two choice, one ending in agonizing pain, the other further development of the characters I throw into it , minus the pain and suffering. ^.^

 V2 Chapter Three: Terror Fang Assaults.

    Hello my lovely readers! I have found a PR, Roguemist, he is currently more focused on Olympus as I am still working on fleshing out, and choosing which of the old Blood Born chapters I will change, and add to later.

    This chapter will be detailed, in terms of outfits only, and even then i will likely leave minor details out. It''s cloths, aside from the basics you can use your imagination to make them appear as you wish. I will however give that long promised appearance of main characters later, finally. Lol.

    Please thank Roguemist for Proof-reading this chapter. ^.^

    As always, much love and cookies. Please, rate, comment, and follow. ^.^

    <hr />

    Rage

    I continued to mull over the current situation regarding my ˇ®brotherˇŻ and the resulting fear he had actually instilled in two of the most dangerous of the Prideling race. It was a bit mind boggling, and frightened me to a degree.

    I could not truly understand how he caused fear to take root within Moon, and Aegis. However it did make me wonder just how powerful he was, and why had he even arrived? I was not a true power, I am strong and working toward more but I was not even an annoyance to the Ten, or those I served.

    I shook my mind from those thoughts, and the ominous parting words of my supposed brother. Turning my mind from those matters, momentarily, I looked on as each of my Berserkers, minus Anvil and Cruelty, picked there outfits from the chest.

    The underlings seemed to have an overall theme going on, choosing black or a deep colored red leather armor. There were of course a few differentiations in choices. But nothing truly stand out-ish.

    The first of the eight original members however, went a bit outlandish on his choice. Curse, he chose a bright, vibrant blue coloration for his clothing. It looked similar to those Priest cats we saw from time to time wandering around the Fort. Floor length raiments? with a dress like bottom. Oddly, it fit his small somewhat gangly frame well. Filled him out, so to speak.

    Following Curse, was Envy. I paid special attention in her regard, after all, one of my mates was choosing a new outfit. Not to mention she was stripping to do so. I admired the view while she chose a scarlet color, it reminded me of flames. The cloth itself was near skin tight, and looked soft. Perhaps silk? It fit her like a glove, Deep delving neckline emphasizing her cleavage in a revealing V cut with  two spaghetti strap pieces keeping both the top, and her ample cleavage from falling due to gravity. The pants were the same deep scarlet color, of course, though there appeared to be minor gold filigree woven into the seams. It was also so tight on her curvaceous glory that she looked like she had been poured into them. For all intents and purposes she may as well have been naked. But it gave her freedom of motion, for the most part.

    She would forever be our lead medical personnel. This was not by her choice, but my orders. I needed her Water skill trained to a degree of strength so she would be able to save us from even the most life threatening of wounds.

    Hydra was next, and I truly paid little attention to his chose beyond the fact it was a emerald green colored leather, the only unique part being the chest. It held to shoulder guards with crisscrossing straps that went over his chest and back, but left it otherwise bare.

    I couldn''t place it, honestly, but I truly disliked Hydra, and the way he regarded Bitter. It seemed challenging, and made me regret my own rule on fighting within the original Nine. It pissed me off all the more, because Bitter was next, and he blatantly ran his eyes over what was mine.

    I barely restrained a growl, before turning to regard my second mate.

    She had a different bearing since we had begun mating. She held herself more erect, no longer giving off a submissive feeling. She had grown into what she was always meant to be. A powerful, confident female Prideling.

    It showed itself in her choice of clothing. She chose an aggressive white and yellow colored set of clothing that was mostly just a strapped top that showed a lot of flesh along her bust while covering her nipples,  it accentuated her curves. The leggings were cut off mid thigh, and rode a minute amount up, molding to her shapely ass.

    Personally, I enjoyed the view a great deal.

    Forge chose to remain bare chested, with only a pair of leggings, as before. His ability made it pointless otherwise, though he did choose grey as his color. It fit his stoic, firm, personality. Unbending like the metal essence he wielded.

    Hate chose an outfit similar to Bitter, however her colors were purple, with red mixed in. The straps covered more as well, and her leggings went down to her ankles.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    I was the only one present who has yet to choose his new clothing. For the most part, I kept it simple. I chose black leather,  with the only addition to the plain color being silver symbols pressed into the leather and dyed the color.

    The outfit itself was an interesting mix. I chose a jacket, and after regarding it for a time I chose to rip the left sleeve off, leaving me with only the right sleeve. The jacket itself was similar to a large coat, the hem brushing the ground. I tossed the shirt back.

    The leggings were tight fitting hard pressed leather, skulls and ancient runes pressed into the right pant leg, dyed silver, I also tossed the boots back. I preferred being barefoot.

    All in all, it matched my hair and skin, and created a more frightening, dark image, from what I observed in the small mirror that came with the chest.

    I frowned a moment, before turning to my mates with a raised eyebrow, asking my question wordlessly.

    Each in turn regarded me, from top to bottom, each frowning as something seemed off. But none of them could figure it out.

    So I looked down toward Saphiria who had followed us here. ˇ°what do you think, Pet?ˇ±

    She looked at me, and I knelt down to make it easier.

    After a moment she reached up and gripped my long silver hair, it had begun to reach below my shoulder blades.

    ˇ°To long..?ˇ± she stated, and asked at the same time.

    I thought about it a moment, and took CurseˇŻ knife and gripping my hair bear my scalp, cut it close to my skull.

    The end result was a slicker look, more militaristic but it still retained three inches in length.

    In truth, with my features it made me appear far more dangerous, and according to my mates attractive.

    Hardly a concern of mine but I accepted it.

    By the time all was said and done, Anvil, and Cruelty arrived with Moon, and Aegis.

    Cruelty chose an outfit that fit her disturbing mind frame, an all black outfit that covered her entire body, and had an executioners hood/cowl.

    Anvil chose just as Forge had, though his was a green-ish blue in color.

    Once they had arrived, Aegis, and Moon began to explain what we were going to do. Along with word that a party from

    Lord Dravon, our current master, was on its way to take us to the recently awakened Luxio.

    I raised a brow at this, and settled in to listen.

    Narrative

    While the events at Fort Tridant were moving forward, the Cubs getting new orders from the Ten. To the west in the lands of the Beast men king Leo was in deliberation with his advisors in regards on what to do with the current disaster that was moving through the jungle lands they call home.

    Forests larger and older than Hyborium were where they made there home, and deep in the center of the oldest portion, something had awoken. A beast of massive physical strength, and a medium amount of intelligence.

    It is why Leo and his advisors were even contemplating what to do, because the ancient creature known as Terror Fang was now hunting closer and closer to the kingdom.

    It was through these events they had devised a plan to lure it from the jungles toward the Draconian Empires borders. This ancient was beyond them, it would take to much to slay this ancient beast of raw strength and cunning.

    So, they would move it to their enemy.

    Meanwhile, a small distance from the main hub of the Beastmen central ruling city, the Terror Fang was being lured by sacrificing the weakest of their soldiers as bait, toward the edge of the forest, nearest The Bulwark.

    The creature of old was a massive creature, easily the size of two buildings, and four times the length.

    A creature of immense size and ferocity, it had scales as hard as diamonds. Fangs that were easily as thick as a small tree trunk, and around as long. Great powerful legs, and a huge body with a long tail. His forearms were extremely small however, though still deadly.

    (A.N T-Rex!)

    Once it reached the outer edge of the forest, and the last bait had been used. The ancient beast regarded the new surroundings, itˇŻs ancient lizard eyes focusing on the Fort in the distance.

    It let loose a full throated roar that shook the air before it, and charged toward the Fort Tridant.

    All the while, the drums of war were slowly growing stronger.

    <hr />

    Here you are my lovelies, I know this chapter is somewhat short. I will say it now, the last weak was very hectic. Through my schedule for releases out the door for a bit. But things have settled down, and it should steady out once more. ^.^

    I hope you enjoy this, next chapter the Poll result is added in, and we get the winning result shown.

 V2 Chapter Four: Primal Might

    Hello all!  I know this is very late, along with Olympus, I''d love to give a very profound reason, but the simple truth is, I needed a break. I have been writing still, but I needed an overall break from anything dealing with schedules, and pleasing others. Personal reason I won''t bore you with. But I will put several chapters of Blood Born up over the week, maybe. Olympus will be whenever I finish writing my massive 25,000 word long chapter.

    This chapter is not Proof-Read, fair warning. However, I do hope you enjoy it as much as I enjoyed writing it.

    On a further note, over 400 followers! I am truly astounded and happy. ^.^  Thank you for your continued support and aid in furthering my story.

    <hr />

    Rage

    I had begun to gain a migraine after listening to Aegis, and Moon explain what was occurring. The ancient leader of the Draconian Empire awakening, how she had sent a party to retrieve myself, and my Pride. The fact that the Blood Father, my Father, wished to speak to me soon, that each of the original eight of my Pride were offspring of the Ten, along with the fact that I had siblings, one of which would soon speak to me in private.

    If he was a member of the Pridelings themselves, then it likely meant either I ensured the private affair occurred, or he would make it.

    I rubbed my eyes gently, and continued to listen to the calm, almost monotone and methodical explanation of what was expected of us.

    Apparently since the Blood Father had decided to acknowledge his blood affiliation with me, the Ten had taken it upon themselves to do the same in their own time. It also came with a long list of things that would be expected of us, as individuals.

    That annoyed me the greatest, frankly.

    Suddenly there were expectations placed upon us, not only were my Pride, and myself being recognized as what counted for Prideling Royalty. This in turn apparently came with rules, and we were made very clear that our utter weakness was a blight upon each of our respective parents, none more so than mine, it seemed.

    Well, my thoughts to that quickly turned from annoyed to all but screaming fuck you, and wishing to rip Moons beautiful head off her shoulders. Not that I could, yet, but it was still a heavily seated desire.

    But as I could not do that, I sat and listened, all the while growing more and more irate at the matter.

    We were Berserkers, for fuck sakes, we did not have familial obligations beyond those within our Pride, we were forces of death, and destruction, bred for killing and dying alone. Yet now, here were two of the main powers within our people, explaining that we were shameful blights upon their names, and how we had to grow stronger.

    Simply because they decided to accept their blood bound descendants in us. None of us were their first, nor would we be their last. But suddenly, we were the most shameful and important creatures in their arsenal. It was mind boggling, truly.

    Moon and Aegis took turns droning on about this, and I admit to zoning out while idly fiddling with Saphiria''s left ear. She was enjoying it, judging by how her tail continued to twitch into my thigh. A small comfort, I suppose.

    Incidentally it did cause a small growl to come from Bitter who was closest to me. Jealousy seemed to run rampant within my three mates.  It was also their nature in general, rather our nature as a species. They viewed her as a threat to what they believed theirs, therefore they would attempt to kill her. It was natural for our people. More so for the Berserker caste.

    I was about to growl back at her, while Saphiria instinctively moved in closer to me. But Moon stopped it cold by asking if she wished to die, her head oddly tilted to the side as she did so.

    That in turn caused me to nearly snap, she was my Mate, mine! No on threatened what was mine. Before I could do something incredibly stupid, and instinct driven however, my ears pricked as they picked up a slight vibration in the air, it sounded...like a scream from far away? The hell?

    I was not the only one to experience this either. I felt Saphiria''s ear prick up, the one in between my fingers, and saw Moon along with Aegis Flick there pointed ears back slightly in recognition, though they showed no real alarm at the sound.

    In fact they seemed to care very little that someone, or something was screaming. Instead they droned on more, aiming the comments mostly at Anvil, and Cruelty in regards to their expected growth, and then it slowly went toward how if they remained weak, and a blight upon their Bloodline, that they would be killed without thought to wipe away the stain.

    Anvil took that news stoically from Aegis, his Father. Cruelty actually seemed slightly afraid while her Mother, Moon, regarded her with her disturbingly ethereal beauty. It was disturbing as well, to take the full brunt of that beauty without a filter of some kind.

    More so for Cruelty no doubt, considering her proclivity to the same gender of males. Added onto that Moon was her Mother.

    I found that portion rather amusing, personally.

    I restrained the urge to roll my eyes as the conversation shifted back toward myself. Though this time Aegis regarded my Pet over me.

    "You should ensure she grows accordingly. She is the first to be...Turned since we Ten, and the original seven thousand who survived the process. The fact she is but half, an odd occurance, is no doubt the cause of your idiocy in trying to heal the worm. This does not excuse the fact she is inept in combat, he stance, posture, you are coddling this weak excuse of a creature because of a whim you seem to have for a pet."

    His voice was cold, clinical as he continued on.

    "Train her to be a match for either yourself, or your better, or kill her now. I will not stand one that was brought into the fold by Father to be such a weak coddled thing."

    I felt the subject in question scoot into my leg further, all but hiding behind it in her attempt to avoid his words, and stare.

    This time, I did all but lose my control, a growl forming in my chest about to release. What I did with what was mine, was my business alone.

    Before the growl itself could be released however, another of those sounds reached our ears, louder, and it was less like a scream and more like something massive, and very angry. It was a roar, or a scream from something huge. It sounded....frightening, in truth. Like something predating current apex predators, however the sound seemed hollow as well, as though still a decent distance away, but growing closer.

    The sound also reminded me of one of the Lizard based demons we had fought in the Pit, an eery cry that was both full bodied, yet seemed detached and scratchy.

    It was really hard to place, it had nuances in the sound and it annoyed me I could not fully comprehend them at all.

    Once again they ignored it, and I welcomed it as a distraction, though an annoying one. That changed a few moments later however when one of the cats burst through our closed door, nearly losing his life when an angered Moon lifted him by his throat in a matter of moments.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Likely the one thing that saved his life was the wheezed out ''danger'' before he hit the floor on his ass, while Aegis and Moon were out the door to investigate.

    I was out the door hot on their heels, followed by the rest of my Pride that was present. Just the Eight, and myself. The rest were all out in the meeting hall with the Red Guard.

    The fact that none of them had come to retrieve us, those most likely to survive, meant that whatever it was, was either very dangerous or had destroyed enough of the Fort''s defences to keep their attention.

    Just what I needed, not being sarcastic, truly what I needed. A fight, one to set my blood flowing and pumping as endorphins and adrenaline surged through. Followed by that was the simple fact I had not been given a challenge in so long I felt as though my instincts were slowly dying.

    It was the equivalent of a wild animal starving without food for days on end, though it has been months since the last battle between the Beastmen and Tridants Defenders.

    I did not train with the others, I considered it beneath me. They were not able to draw out my full prowess, without ending in a violent and bloody death. Forge, perhaps, would be the challenge, but training fights involving two powerful members of my race tended to turn into true death battles as instincts, and the desire to kill those worthy took hold.

    As such, I had abstained from such things, I did not maintain enough control in a fight to ensure survival of all involved. As such I trained alone, away from the rest and had begun to master more of my essence through that.

    The true downside however, was that I had begun to embody the name given me in more than just my caste, and inherent Rage. The fact I could not control myself enough to fight a non-lethal spar meant that I was to full of anger, and violence.

    To a degree, I could control it, everyday situations, but...What. In. The. Literal. Fuck. Is. That....

    My thoughts came to a crashing halt as we exited the greeting hall in our mad dash, and I could see what, in my mind, was a giant scaled tower bashing its head into the second wall, and watching as steel and stone flew backwards, along with several bodies. Both the Cats, and my Berserkers and Blue Guard, they flew through the air like rag dolls from the sheer force of the strike, followed by a large boom and echoing roar that rent the air. The force of which we could literally feel press against us at the Keep''s entrance, a good mile from the second gate.

    I felt the first trickle of fear slide down my spine at the sheer ferocity and hunger I felt directed at every living thing in the area. Even Aegis, and Moon stood still a  moment, though they appeared calm, perhaps they were simply shocked to see, what I assume, is a wingless dragon bashing it''s way through our second wall and bum rushing through the town right toward us...Oh thank you, so very much.

    A challenge, a true challenge of primal strength and fear inducing visage. Beyond that, it reminded me of the Lizard that was our real Master within these lands, aside from my...The Blood Father. I refused to acknowledge that man as a father, and though the Berserker Class did not truly understand or have parents, we were bred to be expendable war assets, thanks to Saphiria I understood just what a parent was, and from what I gleamed, he was in no way a parent.

    Ignoring that, I heard the soft whisper of Behemoth within my mind. ''Master, we need to devour the beast...'' Why? I thought at him, and he showed me an image.

    It consisted of him, grown larger, though still snake like in appearance, this I learned dealt more with my own personality. Because I was cold, and felt next to no emotions for the better part of all things in this world, he took the form of a creature best embodying that facet of my psyche.

    But he was a good three feet larger in the image, and he had grown forelimbs, though his lower serpentine body still slithered, and he had gained a second head. ''I will evolve, and through my evolution, you shall gain strength, Master.''

    Well then, time is wasting. While I had lost my train of thought, the great bloody lizard had actually reached the third wall, leaving chaos, destruction, and death in it''s wake.

    "Kill it, child of our Father, show us you are at least somewhat worthy of his blood." Moon commented. Both she and Aegis were relaxed as they observed the destruction, the screams of dying cats and the roars of injured Pridelings echoing in the air.

    I rotated my neck, feeling the bones grind against each other, and feeling a small amount of pleasure when the built of pressure caused it to pop. "As you wish, Great One."

    I stepped forward, a small growl echoing out as Aegis moved closer to where my Mates, and Saphiria were, the implication was clear. Fail, and they died.

    Now, now I was pissed.

    I could all but feel my eyes gained the red tinge of a Berserkers Rage, and I charged forward, roaring at the wall which had just been busted through by the great beast. I dodged stone and steel, along with the odd body thrown from the destroyed gate as I watched the giant creature emerge, and then I let loose a roar of my own.

    No where near as massive or large as the beast, but just as Primal, and ancient in its origin as the creatures. The creature paused it''s charge, skidding in the dirt and regarded me, turning in a circle, and gaining momentum to charge forward again, roaring it''s own challenge as it did so.

    I saw something that belied time within its massive yellow eyes, It reminded me of when I looked into any of the Tens eyes, or the Blood Fathers. Time had worn away everything, leaving a cold barren wasteland within those yellow depths.

    I was alone, fighting something that I had never heard of before, Behemoth within my mind processing the extra information and relaying it to me through or link at a sedated pace so i didn''t overload. This allowed me to focus more on the beast.

    To kill this monstrosity of size, would take time. Along with the knowledge I did not wish to be eaten or enter another things body again, the Demon in my first true fight had broken that habit.

    When we were all of ten feet from each other, the creature swung its massive body at an angle, causing it to skid and slide slightly as it angled right, it''s huge armored tail coming from the side to smack into me.

    At the same time I jumped up, the desire to clear the tail, and land on the body my single thought....

    <hr />

    Yes, I know, cliffhanger of epic portions after so long. I am sorry. ^.^  But I want this fight scene in a separate chapter, because it will be very long, if I can manage it. But as I said, I honestly cannot do a schedule at this time. I will try for 3 days, but no promises. I am sorry, recent issues, and...well the fact of a personal matter that had me away from electronics for a time is the cause.

    But I hope you enjoy this chapter, and have a lovely night. Much love and cookies.

    As always, please rate, follow, favorite, and comment.

 V2 Chapter Five: Interference

    I decided that this chapter will be a filler chapter. Showing you all just what The Blood father has been up to in the months that have gone by, and because the fight scene isn''t done. Surprisingly difficult for me to finish it without me feeling it isn''t right. So, I shall subject you to several schemes unfolding at the behest of The Blood Father, and show his moving machinations.

    <hr />

    The Blood Father

    "...The weapons from the Demon scouting party were gathered, along with several bodies. Enough to make it appear believable Father"

    Hawk, the most stoic of my Ten explained the details pertaining to a small tribe of Demons that had moved further than they should have into Hyborium.

    I smiled at the information he passed along, it would allow me to further my own plans. War would be set loose into the world, even if I had to drive it there with a whip of shadows and subversion.

    "Good, any news on the route the delegation Luxio sent to retrieve my welp?"

    Hawk paused a moment, regarding the small stack of paper in his hands before speaking. "Yes, Father, they set out two days ago, and at their current rate of travel and the route they are taking they will arrive in four more days."

    Quicker than expected. The old Lizard was smart, to say the least. "Void" a simple word, a name. With it spoken a figure detached itself from the wall, seemingly forming from the shadows to stand beside Hawk, who looked uncomfortable to be so close to his brother, a raspy "Yessss, Massster" Followed his appearance.

    "Take four of your Reapers, and kill the party Luxio has sent out, no survivors. Then stage the area to appear like a Demon raid, Hawk will provide the bodies and weapons. Make it believable, no claws, teeth or fur. Some of the bodies are the Bone eaters, rip limbs and take them from the Draconian bodies."

    He bowed, and simply disappeared into the shadows. The abomination would ensure it happened as planned, his fervored worship and loyalty would ensure each detail was done to near perfection. ''Even abominations have their uses,'' I mused.

    I turned toward Hawk, my eyebrow raised slightly. "Why are you still in my chamber?"

    He waited a moment, I could see his thoughts going through his eyes. "Father, why do you allow that creature to live? He is dangerous."

    Ah, the issue they have all brought to me over the last several centuries. "Because, he is of the Ten, you were the first, and regardless of the monster he is now he was, at one time, someone I trusted. What Naamah did during his ascension to becoming a Prideling was tragic, but he has his uses." I paused, looking down to regard my hand, tracing the old scars against my ebony hide with my eyes before continuing, lost in old memories. "He cannot openly harm any of you, or those you deem worthy of higher spots. It was ingrained into you all, to prevent wars between you. You know this, now go, do your job. I have other things to do."

    He swallowed his words, I was done with him and he knew it. They were my Ten, but I would still punish them if needed. Hawk bowed, and then left.

    Once Hawk had left, I sighed lightly. Allowing a mediocre amount of my guard to drop and relaxed the muscles within my shoulders.

    My chambers, were relatively sparse in terms of material possessions. It was a room around thirty yards in circumference, a perfect circle, with no blind spots, or places to truly hide.

    The carpet that graced the floor was a deep, dark purple that your feet sank into when stepping on, it muffled and destroyed all sounds. I enjoyed my quiet.

    The farthest portion of the room for the door held a fireplace, two stone lions on either side, a male and female, both roaring. A soft glow emanated from it as the flame within slowly warmed the room. To the right of it, sat a soft padded chair with a side table beside it, and a candelabra on top of it, along with an old, worn out looking book.

    To the left, there was also a beautifully crafted mahogany desk. Strong, and sturdy. Darkened with age.

    I made my way to the chair, and the warm dying glow of the hearth fire. Taking a seat, I leaned my head back against the rest, staring at the ceiling a moment and shutting my eyes.

    Close, I can all but feel the gears turning, bringing my enemy closer, my welps slowly growing power. It would all lead to the same road. Regardless of my other sons interference. Rage was still to weak, and the brainwashing each Berserker child goes through ensures that he will unintentionally follow orders given by myself or one of the Ten for a time.

    Of course eventually I have no doubt the little bastard will break that conditioning. As weak as he is, he is still my spawn afterall. My children never do well with being controlled, neither did I for that matter.

    After a moment or two longer, I open my eyes and take the old book in my hands, opening it to the center. What greeted my gaze, was as always, an ancient painted portrait. The edges frayed and dissolved by the passage of time, and even the painting itself, with all the preserving powers at my disposal was slowly beginning to chip away.

    But I could still make out the people in it. One was myself, a much younger, much more naive individual that knew what it meant to smile. You could see it in the fading image of my eyes, there was a spark of life and laughter there that I had long since lost.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    I was standing, and my hand was on the slender, elegant, shoulder of a small raven haired woman with fire in her eyes. Catherine, my dear heart. My wife, and the only woman I have ever loved. She had bright blue eyes that spoke of her strength, and the fire like passion she held in all things she did.

    She had been human, and we had both been very young. I had to have been only one hundred at the time, and she a mere twenty-one, though her magics would have allowed her to live for several centuries. In her lap sat a small five year old child, a girl with bright red hair, almost orange, and my amber colored eyes. The artist had captured her laughing, and her hands holding a strand of her mother''s hair. My precious Amber.

    This was my last true memory of them, before my own Father had come and swiped away what happiness I had found in one swift stroke.

    The memory came in a flash, my wife beaten, and her sweeping gown torn open to reveal her breasts, and groin. Semen stained the ground between her legs, the spark of life had left her still cooling body, and the screams of my daughter, just turning six, as my father raped her still vivid in my mind.

    That was the first time I had killed him, or so I thought. My own rage had taken hold, and the next thing I knew when I woke up, was I was holding the cold body of my child, and the land around me for as far as I could see was a barren wasteland. The Berserker rage had taken hold.

    I shrugged the old pain off, and rain my index, and middle finger, gently, down the painting along my wife, and child''s face.

    It was for them I now planned this elaborate farce, to draw him out, and use my last born to finally kill him for good.

    Revenge, it was a simple emotion. I would use anyone, and everyone in my bid for it. Regardless of whom they were.

    I closed the book gently, after hearing a knock come from the door. I drew my guard back up, and spoke. "Enter"

    The door opened slowly, and in walked the hulking form of Ogre, roughly eight feet tall, he was a mass of pure muscle. His chest, and shoulders covered in swirling tattoos that denoted his northern heritage. His lower face covered in the bone mask of a fallen Demon general, his hair black, and tied in dreadlocks.

    He was the first of my Ten, the only one I could say I may have trusted with anything.

    His deep rumbling voice echoed in my chambers. "Father.." I glared at him a moment, and he changed the way his mind was leading. ".. May I have your permission to leave and find my own spawn? I wish to see whether the weakling I have created has grown."

    I nodded at him, and turned to regard the fire in quiet contemplation. Each of my ten were now slowly doing this, requesting permission, and I didn''t care either way. It was no secret to be kept unless they wished it.

    I felt him draw closer slowly, and I turned my head slightly to regard him. "Just say it, Ogre, I know you won''t leave until you do."

    I was graced with his full attention. "Why are you doing this, Father? Regardless of how weak they are, they are still newborns. Easily fifty years away from the scale of conflict they were thrust into, and will continue to be. They succeeded, this is true, but I was there, watching. Most of it was dumb luck, Why do all of this for a faded memory of a being that you have killed?"

    I froze, and then moved in an instant, a faint blur the only indication I had been sitting. My claws were at his throat, and my voice was dead, a growl permeating each syllable. "You do not question my reasons, you do not EVER mention the past to me, regardless of what you think you know, it will happen. Understood?"

    He nodded, and I removed my claws, and sat back down.

    "I did it, to force them to grow stronger, to see if it could be done, an experiment if you will. I want to see i the bloodline will be stronger, and advance further through early introduction where they must fumble through life, or if they needed more training. Now go, leave me."

    He bowed after a moment, and left. I was growing tired of this. So very tired of being questioned. My reasons would be made clear in time. That will be enough for them.  I sighed a moment, and stared at the fire.

    My plans were relatively simple, even with all the scheming, murder, and shadowy control I was using.

    To force my welp to grow powerful enough to draw HIS attention, and then finish what I have attempted so often. He would be weakened from the battle, and I would be fresh. Always before I finished, or thought I finished, him off, and was to exhausted to truly end him. Thus he escaped.

    Never again, this would be the final turn in the wheel of our twisted fate. I would have my revenge, and damn be anyone that stands in my way.

    As the fire died completely, only the soft glow of my amber eyes could be seen in the dim afterglow, the gears and plans turning within them.

    <hr />

    Not a long chapter, I know. But it was meant as a filler, show some information, allow people to see the Blood Father in a bit of a more human light I suppose. -shrug- But I digress.

    I hope you enjoy the chapter, and further insight into what is happening in the background. I hope to have the continuation of Rage and Terror-Fang fighting soon.

    As always, much love and cookies. Please rate, comment, and Follow.